After meeting up with Lillywood-san and exchanging some few small talks, Lillywod-

san spoke with her gentle smile still on her face.

“Since you’re already here, I’d like to take you around Yggfresis but… that would make
Isis angry with me, wouldn’t it?”

[Unnn?]

“Isis is really looking forward to your arrival. She insisted that she would be here to
pick you up as well, but as expected, there would be lots of commotion if she came
near the gate…”

Come to think of it, Isis-san and the other members of the Six Kings usually use
Teleportation Magic to move around, and they don’t pass through the gates.

If it’s a city ruled by Lillywood-san, like this place, there would be very many people
near the gate, so when one of the Six Kings shows up, it would probably cause a
commotion.

Especially if it’s Isis-san, who has her magic power of death, I think it would cause lots
of troubles…

As I was thinking about that, Lillywood-san leaned her head as if she noticed something.

“Oya? Is that thing in your arm a magic tool, Kaito-san?”

[Eh? Yes, it’s a Teleportation Magic Tool that Kuro made for me.]

Currently, on my arm is a bracelet with a white magic crystal inlaid in it… This is the
Teleportation Magic Tool made by Kuro.
I’ve been told that it can remember up to 50 Teleportation points, can transfer from
the Human Realm to the Demon Realm, and even if I use it once, it can be reused in
about 10 minutes.

When I told her that, Lillywood-san looked surprised.

“I guess that’s to be expected from Kuromueina huh. It’s just as good as one of the Six
King’s Teleportation Magic, except that it takes time to reuse it.”

[It’s just that… I tried using it once before, and it made me feel sick.]

“If you’re not used to it, you’ll get Teleportation sickness. You should be able to get
used to it after a few uses.”

[I see.]

“I think we’ve gotten off track a bit. Since we don’t want to keep Isis waiting too long,
it’s time to go.”

[Yes.]

Nodding at her words, branches grow out of the tree that Lillywood-san is integrated
into, and as if it were being knitted, it turned into a chair.

“Please sit there. It will take just a moment with Teleportation Magic but… This is
Kaito-san’s first time in the Demon Realm, so let’s head over and tour the Demon
Realm for a bit. Ahh, don’t worry, I’m sure Isis agrees with me on that… Well, we’re in
a bit of a rush so…”

[Understood, please excuse me.]

It seems like we won’t be moving directly to Isis-san’s castle with Teleportation Magic,
but rather, guide me through the Demon Realm for a bit.

I’m certainly grateful for that. I’m certainly grateful for that. I’m curious about what
the Demon Realm is like, and if Isis-san agreed with that, I’d love to ask her for that.

From where I stand, I can only feel like I’m inside a forest, and I can’t really grasp the
sceneries of the Demon Realm.
I had an image that it would be dim and full of wilderness but…

Imagining all sorts of sceneries I might be able to see in the Demon Realm, I sat down
on the wooden chair that Lillywood-san prepared for me, and the chair floated up and
began to move at a considerable speed following Lillywood-san’s guidance.

I was surprised since it was faster than I imagined, but I didn’t feel any wind pressure,
perhaps because a barrier was magically put up, making this trip comfortable.

[Arehh? Speaking of which, how is Lillywood-san moving around?]

“I’m actually slightly floating up in the air.”

[…Ah, you really are.]

I was wondering how Lillywood-san, who is merged with a tree, was moving around,
but just as she said, her roots are indeed slightly floating in the air.

The scenery flew by at a high speed for a while… As I proceeded through the forest as
if I was watching from inside a bullet train, I saw a light in our path and finally seemed
to exit the forest.

As we went past the forest, we were met by a wilderness filled with rocky surfaces…
isn’t what happened, and we actually came out a prairie filled with greenery.

[…Arehh?]

“Fufufu, was it different from what you had in mind?”

[Errr…]

“For some reason, it seems that when otherworlders hear of the Demon Realm… they
would think that it’s a place that is dim and rocky.”

Yep. We certainly had an image that it would be like hell, but it’s totally different.

I’ve never been there, but it reminds me of Africa, as I can see herds of monsters and
animals of all sizes in the vast prairie, and huge birds are flying in the sky.

[How should I say this… It’s more like the Human Realm than I thought.]
“Yes, that is well, even though we’re separated by a dimensional wall, we’re still living
in the same world. Of course, the creatures living between our realms are quite
different… As there are many large monsters and animals here in the Demon Realm.”

[I see.]

“Each region has its own characteristics. The southern area has many high rocky
mountains, and there many places over there hidden beneath the shadows, so that
area may be closer to the image Kaito-san had.”

Lillywood-san then began giving me some explanation about the Demon Realm.

The northern area where we are now, there’s a land covered in ice at the northern end,
while the rest of the area is mostly grasslands and forests, and this is the area where
Isis-san and Lillywood-san lives.

In the south, there are many rocky mountains and wildernesses, and many dragons
live in that region, along with the one leading them, the Dragon King.

It seems that there are many deserts and volcanoes in the west, and there stands the
city which Megiddo-san rules over.

The eastern part is relatively close to the northern area, where there are many
grasslands and lakes… This is apparently where Kuro lives, but she doesn’t seem to
hold possession of any territory. It seems to be an area filled with towns or villages
rather than having any big city as its capital.

I’ve been told that the Phantasmal King doesn’t have any castle anywhere, and
Lillywood-san also doesn’t know where she usually lives either.

Anyway, it seems that each region has its own characteristics, but to begin with, since
the Demon Realm is so vast, it seems that there are various places in every region with
different environments, so what she said is just for reference only.

As I listened to Lillywood-san’s thorough explanation while looking at the blue skies

spreading out above the prairie… The wooden chair that had been moving slowly
stops.

“…Oya, how unusual. Kaito-san, over there… there’s a Behemoth.”

[Heeehh, if it’s a Behemoth, I’ve already seen—— Whoa, that’s large!?]

Hearing Lillywood-san’s words, I moved my gaze to where she’s pointing at… and
there stands a monster with a dark purple body.

When she mentioned a Behemoth, I thought of Bell but… the Behemoth over there was
so huge that I thought they were about as tall as skyscrapers, and with its red horns…
I felt like I was watching a power strangers movie.

If I had encountered it alone, I would have ran away instantly but… Since Lillywood-
san is currently in front of me, I can feel as safe as I can be.

When the Behemoth notices us, it looks at Lillywood-san and after shifting its body, it
begins to let out a low growl.

“…How troubling. I was hoping that it would be frightened and run away but… It looks
like it’s planning to attack us because it thinks it can’t escape.”

[Eeehhhh!?]

Hearing Lillywood-san’s words as she let out a sigh of amazement, I couldn’t help but
be flustered, even if Lillywood-san, one of the Six Kings, was here.

Because the Behemoth’s physique is tens of times larger than Lillywood-san, it looks
really intimidating.

And then, red lightning bolts gushed out from the Behemoth’s horns and gathered
around its mouth.

Could that be it’s flash-like breath!?

I couldn’t help but cower at that thought, but Lillywood-san didn’t seem to be shook
at all.

After the red light reached a critical point, a flash of light was released and a huge tree
root covered my vision.

“Don’t worry… It’s easy to clear away that level of sparks. As long as I’m here, I won’t
let you get hurt, Kaito-san.”
[………]

Easily defending against that flash of lightning emitted from that tremendous giant,
Lillywood-san quietly increases the magic power she’s clad in.

“…Good gracious. I don’t like useless fights. I would have to intimidate it a little so that
it runs away… Oya?”

[Wha!?]

The moment Lillywood-san was about to intimidate the Behemoth with the tremendous
magic power in her body, the earth greatly shook.

[A- An earthquake!?]

For a moment, I thought it was an earthquake, but if so, it was so strange that the earth
shook greatly and then stopped, and after a little while, it shook again.

It might be impossible, but it was like the earth was shaking due to “someone’s
footsteps”.

“…How unusual. For him to get out of his home…”

[Eh? ———!?]

Lillywood-san, who turns around and says that in surprise, makes me look back… and
makes me lost for words.

[What!? A- Ahh…]

That was quite an unbelievable sight.

The Behemoth I just encountered was far bigger than Megiddo-san, who was the
largest I had seen before coming to the Demon Realm, and I was already overwhelmed
from that being with such size.

However, now—– even that Behemoth seems like a speck of rice compared to “that”.

As I turned my head to look, far over the distance… a “mountain” was approaching our
direction.
No, it’s not a mountain… Something that’s as huge as a mountain is coming towards us.

What the heck is that, what the heck is happening!? It must still be a considerable
distance away from here… and yet, it’s huge that I could even see its whole body from
here!?

The fact that it looks that big from this distance means that it’s bigger than Mt. Fuji…
no, it may even be larger than that!? W- What’s with that ridiculous size… Is that really
a living thing?

[…That’s… don’t tell me…]

“Yes, it’s as Kaito-san might have guessed, that’s the Demon Realm’s… no the world’s
largest being. “The Dragon King Magnawell”.”

[!?]

That’s already like a walking mountain range… A true monster that exceeds 5000
meters, shaking the earth just by walking.

I can’t even compare it with other creatures I’ve ever seen, as it’s a gigantic dragon
larger than any mountains I’ve ever seen before.

Dear Mom, Dad——– An extraordinary situation occurred early on in the Demon

Realm. Along with the most shocking scene I’ve ever seen, I literally—— saw a gigantic
dragon taller than the skies appear.

<Author’s Notes>

Dragon King: “Sorry, I stepped in your forest.”

World King: “Go to hell, you lizard!”

In my first visit to the Demon Realm, I encountered an extraordinary being… The
world’s largest being, the Dragon King, far exceeded my expectations.

Even from a distance, he looks incredibly large, but when he gets close enough, it was
already a sight that can be considered as a joke.

I mean, are you telling me that the thing I’m looking at now is just his leg!? No, no, it
looks like a giant dark brown wall already, and I can’t even look up above his feet
anymore!!!

Is he one of those so-called earth dragons? Even one of his quadrupedal feet had
exceeded through the clouds.

Thereupon, the Dragon King came to a stop in front of Lillywood-san and I, along with
the shaking earth.

If we were close enough, there would apparently be a gale blowing towards every
direction by its steps, but Lillywood-san seemed to be defending for that, so I didn’t
feel anything aside from the earthquakes.

The Behemoth that had been trying to intimidate Lillywood-san a while ago was also
trembling, as if frightened by the Dragon King’s tremendous physique.

Thereupon, the Dragon King slowly brings down his huge face, but like his other body
parts, his face alone still has a ridiculous size, as his face alone is about the size of a
normal mountain.

Even one of its eyeballs is bigger than the Behemoth… It’s size really far exceeds the
realm of common sense.

“…What is it? Is this an eyesore rattling out here?”

He just said it with a carefree tone, but because his size was out of the norm to begin
with, just the volume of his voice made the air tremble, as if the heavens were about
to descend.

And slowly, the Dragon King moved his gaze to the Behemoth…

“Leave! Child!”

[!?!?]

Just before he let out that voice, tree roots grow in my vision like a wall, and immediately
afterward, that voice loudly vibrated.

W- What the heck is with this volume!? The wooden walls are shaking like a bomb just
exploded!?

The Dragon King’s roar instantly extinguishes the Behemoth’s fighting spirit, and with
a tremendous speed, the Behemoth flees far away.

After looking at it and moving his face as if to let out a sigh, the Dragon King turns
towards us.

“It’s been a while, Lillywood.”

“Yes, it’s been a while, Magnawell. It’s unusual for you to be out and about outside of
the Festival of Heroes.”

“What, I just came here to see the rumored otherworlder. However, it’s really tricky to
walk around without stepping on the Demons’ cities.”

After greeting Lillywood-san with a deep voice that reminds me of someone who lived
for a long time, the Dragon King turns his huge eyes towards me.

“So, you’re the otherworlder I’ve been hearing of?”

[!?]
H- He’s outrageously intimidating… The combination of his voice and magic power, as
well as the visual magnitude, makes my body tremble, as if I’m being crushed.

However, even so, it’s not as bad as when I first encountered Isis-san.

I think it was quite rude to greet him while I’m trembling, so I closed my eyes once,
took a deep breath, suppressed the trembling of my body, and looked at the Dragon
King straight at his eyes… just one of his eyes.

[Nice to meet you, I’m Miyama Kaito.]

[…Hoohhh… It seems that youngsters these days know how to be polite… Good. You
introduced yourself, and I will also do so. Magnawell Baskus Lardo Kurtzvald… I am
called the Dragon King.”

[I- I’m in your care.]

“Umu. I have heard rumors about you from the Phantasmal King, and wondered what
kind of youngster you are… and you’re even more than I expected, quite the good
expression you have there. Alright, Miyama Kaito. I allow you to call me by my name
just like the other members of the Six Kings, omitting the honorific titles.”

[Thank you very much. Magnawell-san.]

He has a dignified way of speaking, a way of speaking that’s fit for a king.

And that king told me that he’s allowing me to call him by his name, just as I call Kuro
and the others. I thought it would be rude to call him with “-sama” by his name here,
so I followed what he said and called him Magnawell-san.

Thereupon, a huge pterosaur descends near Magnawell-san, flapping its wings.

Another huge dragon that was about a hundred meters long arrived, but it really does
look small in front of Magnawell-san’s size.

[Are you sure? You’re allowing him to call you that?]

He spoke!? Ah, no, Magnawell-san had just talked too, so I guess high-ranking dragons
can talk.
“Umu, I can see why the others like this guy… It looks like you don’t understand huh.
Good, Miyama Kaito, I’m going to ask you a question.”

[Eh? Ah, yes!]

“Just now, you closed your eyes and caught your breath before introducing yourself to
me… And why is that?”

[Errr, I- I thought it was rude to greet people while shaking.]

“Umu. It’s sometimes disrespectful when one shows reverence. Especially if it’s to
someone who’s trying to see your true worth, it’s only polite to be respectful and speak
for yourself… It’s easy to put into words, but there aren’t many people who can do it
in front of me. He has courage, and a good heart.”

Hearing Magnawell-san’s explanation, the pterosaur nodded once as if he was

convinced, and then, flapped his wings and disappeared in the skies.

“Good grief, youngsters these days lack that kind of temperament. All they do before
me is tremble and throw out offhanded compliments… Even back in my youth, there
are hardly such people too…”

“…Magnawell. Please cut to the chase. If you keep Kaito-san around too long… It will
make Isis angry.”

“Unnn? What is this, are both of you heading to Isis?”

[Yes, I’m on my way to visit Isis-san’s castle.]

“…Visit her castle? To Isis? How unusual…”

Hearing what I said, Magnawell-san looked a little surprised.

However, he quickly regained his expression, and facing towards me, he spoke.

“Well then, let’s talk on the way… Get on, I’ll take you there.”

[…Huh?]

“Fumu, I suppose it’s certainly easier to see the scenery above your body.”
[Eh? Wait!?]

I feel like the situation is turning outrageous, but Lillywood-san doesn’t seem to mind
either, as she floated me up and above Magnawell-san’s head… between where his
eyebrows would be if he’s human.

Thereupon, Magnawell-san slowly raises his face and his gaze switches at once.

The view above his head certainly is quite the picturesque scenery.

The majestic nature spreading out below me looks as if I was looking down from the
top of a mountain, unconsciously making me overwhelmed.

I didn’t notice it from below, but there was a large number of dragons flying around
Magnawell-san, making me see why he was rightly called the King of Dragons.

Thereupon, Magnawell-san started walking. His gait looked quite slow but… To begin
with, with his tremendous size, each of his steps is outrageously large, making the
scenery quickly pass by.

[…The Demon Realm is a really beautiful place.]

“Is this your first time seeing the Demon Realm? Miyama Kaito.”

[Yes, it’s amazing.]

As I unconsciously voiced out my impressions as I looked at the beautiful greenery of

this vast prairie, Magnawell-san reacted.

“That’s right, the land around here has changed a lot over the years… about 20,000
years ago, that area used to be…”

“…So, he’s started huh… Kaito-san. Magnawell’s story of the past would take a long time.”

[…Ehh?]

When Magnawell-san began to speak in a somewhat nostalgic tone, Lillywood-san

muttered with a sigh.

Errr, what is this… I guess he’s like those old men who like to tell stories huh? If that’s
so, it really might take us a while for him to finish.

“…And so, the beings living in that area have changed.”

[I see, then, the greenery in this area is really influenced by Lillywood-san’s presence
here huh.]

“Umu, that is so, it is the earth that is… Hmmm? We can finally see it huh.”

[Eh? Whoa!?]

And then, Magnawell-san’s stories were really long, and we ended up talking about
the past along the way.

Nearly an hour into the storytelling, I was starting to feel tired of the story… But right
just in time, I saw the land covered in ice out of the corner of my eye.

I’ve never been to those places before, but I feel like it would be like the North Pole or
the South Pole, as the land covered in ice is beautiful, yet it somehow makes me feel
lonely.

I mean, it really looks like it’s cold here… Eh? Wouldn’t I freeze to death here wearing
thin clothes…

“It’s alright. Kaito-san, you have Shallow Vernal-sama’s blessing.”

[A- Ahh, I see…]

Apparently, Shiro-san’s blessing will keep the cold out too… Seriously, it seems like my
blessing has just about everything huh…

As I was exchanging such words with Lillywood-san, Magnawell-san muttered as if he

found something strange.

“…What is this? Is something wrong with that Isis fellow? The magic power of death
around her has become really thin…”

“It’s the other way around. Isis is in an incredibly good mood right now… She has been
like that for hours, feeling happy as she restlessly waited for Kaito-san’s arrival.”
“Fumu, she really likes him huh.”

“Yes, that is so…”

It seems that Isis-san was looking forward to today, and I was somewhat happy and
embarrassed at the same time when I heard that.

And just when we were near the icy land, Magnawell-san slowly stopped.

“…This is as far as I can go. If I take another step forward, the ice on that patch of
ground will crack.”

“You’re right.”

Nodding at Magnawell-san’s words, Lillywood-san levitates me again and lowers me

to the ground, before looking back at Magnawell-san.

“Thank you very much. Magnawell.”

[Thank you very much. I’ve learned a lot from your stories.]

“Hohoho, you’re quite the diligent one huh. I see why the other members of the Six
Kings like you, you’re a pleasant young man.”

Magnawell-san smiles somewhat happily as I thank him.

“Alright, youngster. I’ll give you an allowance.”

[…Huh?]

Then, just like a grandfather who has just met his grandson, he moved his face… and
placed in front of me an enormous scale that could easily have been over five meters
high.

“It’s my scale, you can sell it or make it into armor, you’re free to do whatever you want
with it.”

[Ah, errr, thank you.]

“That’s great. Kaito-san, with Magnawell’s scale, you could easily build a castle or two
if you sold it.”

[!?!?]

He just gave me something extraordinary!? I- Indeed, just hearing that this is called a
“Dragon King’s Scale” makes it feel like an extraordinary object.

I- I honestly want to politely refuse, but it would be rude not to accept it here, so I
thanked him and put it away in the magic box.

“Miyama Kaito, next time you’re around south, you should come to my home. I’ll be
able to tell you many more stories.”

[Y- Yes. If I have the opportunity, I’d love to come.]

“Umu. Farewell, and give my regards to Isis.”

Happily smiling one more, Magnawell-san slowly moved his body… and along with the
earth rumbling once again, he left.

Dear Mom, Dad——- Generally speaking, Magnawell-san is humongous, with a kingly

dignity, and a wealth of knowledge that showed the long years he lived. How should I
say this, among the Six Kings I’ve met, in a way—— he might be the most kingly of
them all.

<Author’s Notes>

Isis: “Kaito is coming… he’s coming soon… I want to pick him up… but… I also want to
say… welcome… I can’t wait to meet Kaito… Kaito… Kaito…”

…and she’s been repeating this for several hours now.

After parting with Magnawell-san, I stepped into the icy land with Lillywood-san.

Even though I knew I had Shiro-san’s blessing, I was still a little nervous about plunging
into a land of ice and snow but… I was able to step forward without feeling particularly
cold.

Indeed, if I think about it, with so much ice and snow all over the place, I should have
felt the cold before I stepped in here, so Shiro-san’s blessing already is in effect.

As I continued on through the icy land, a large castle came into view out of the corner
of my eye.

It’s a beautiful castle that seems to blend in with the landscape… Its color is white and
ephemeral like snow, but its exterior is solemn, and gives the impression of a
mysterious temple of some kind.

So that’s… the castle where Isis-san lives…

“It’s already in sight huh… oops, oya oya, I guess a certain someone couldn’t just wait
huh.”

[…Ahh.]

Lillywood-san announced in an amazed, but a somewhat happy voice, and when I

moved my gaze, I saw the gates of the ice castle opened, revealing Isis-san’s figure.

[Isis-san!]

[…!? Kaito!]

After seeing that it’s Isis-san, I wave my hand while calling out in a slightly louder
voice, and hearing my call, Isis-san smiled like a blooming flower.

I immediately arrive at the gate where she’s waiting, get off the floating wooden chair
and approach her.

Isis-san was dressed in a pale blue gothic dress that was a little different from the
usual, and combined with her pearly white hair that shone faintly with the light, she
looked so pretty that she looked like a snow fairy.

Hmmm. As I thought, Isis-san is very cute… Ah, this is no good, I’m getting a little
nervous.

[…Kaito… Welcome… I’m glad… that you’re here…]

[No, it’s a pleasure for me to be here too, to visit you, Isis-san. I’ll be in your care today.]

[…Unnn!]

Isis-san seemed really happy she repeated nodded with a murderously cute smile that
made me slightly blush.

[Speaking of which… Is it really alright if I “borrow one of your rooms”?]

[…Unnn… If it’s Kaito… You could stay here… anytime you want… I’ll be happy… if you
stay here.]

[T- Thank you very much. Well then, I’ll be in your care for three days.]

[Unnn!]

Yes, this isn’t just a one-day trip. I’m going to stay at Isis-san’s castle for two nights.

At first, I thought it would just be a day trip, but after talking to Kuro, I found out that
it’s quite a distance from the Teleportation Gate to Isis-san’s castle, and she said it
wouldn’t be a relaxing day trip.

When I talked to Isis-san about it, she suggested that I could stay the night.

I’m not sure if I’d want to trouble her at first… Or rather, I was quite nervous, thinking
about being alone with Isis-san under one roof, so I thought I’d refrain from staying
the night at her place, but there are no lodgings around the place where Isis-san lives,
let along any village, and if I didn’t stay, I’d just go there, only to immediately go back
home. What’s the point of going there then?

So, in the end, I decided to break off and visit for three days and two nights.

I was supposed to arrive in the Demon Realm in the afternoon, but since it was already
getting close to evening, I think that staying the night was indeed the right choice.

And well, since Lillywood-san is also here, it’s not like we’re alone…

“Well then, I’ve already sent Kaito-san here, so I’d better get going.”

[…Ehh?]

[…Unnn… Lillywood… Thank you.]

“Well then, Kaito-san. I’ll be back to pick you up when you return.”

[Eh? Wait!?]

Eeeehhhhh!? Please wait right there!? You’re going home? Lillywood-san, you’re
leaving already!?

I was about to open my mouth to hurriedly stop Lillywood-san, but before I could stop
her, Lillywood-san disappeared with Teleportation Magic.

Wait a minute… A- As expected, this situation is bad.

The situation I’m in now was different from the previous time when Isis-san came to
Lilia-san’s mansion.

It certainly was just the two of us in the room at that time, but there were lots of people
inside the mansion but… there’s no else living in Isis-san’s castle except for Isis-san.

In that case, it’s really the authentic “just the two of us” scenario… I- I’m starting to get
extremely nervous!

[…Kaito?]
[Y- Y- Y- Yes!?]

[…Are you okay?]

[I- I- I’m okay! I- It’s just that I’m feeling a bit tired from the long trip…]

The sorrow of a virgin… A very rude fantasy was running through my head, confusing
my thoughts, and before I knew it, the nearby Isis-san came over and peeked towards
my face… I felt like my heart would pop out.

I’m sorry, Isis-san. I was just having weird imaginations…

Apologizing in my mind, I entered the castle through the big gate with Isis-san.

The interior of the castle was honestly an impressive sight.

The beautiful shimmering floor, the shape and all those thingies on the chandeliers,
and even the pillars were beautiful like works of art.

I’ve been to Chris-san’s castle before, but this place was much wider and more
beautiful than that… I guess it’s to be expected from the home of one of the Six Kings
huh…

[It’s very spacious, isn’t it.]

[…Unnn… but… there are still lots of unused rooms…]

Isis-san looked a little sad as she told me that.

Thinking about it, I guess it’s no wonder… Isis-san was the only one living in this large
castle. This is why even though this castle is large and beautiful, it feels empty and
lonely.

Why did Isis-san build such a large castle?

This might be one of her dreams she once had… A dream where just like the other
members of the Six Kings, she would build a large castle, expecting the spectacle of
having many of her own subordinates, living together in that bustling castle.

While looking around at the interior of the large castle, I came up with an idea… I
talked to Isis-san who was walking next to me with a smile on her face.

[I’ve never seen a castle like this before. If it’s alright, can you show me around later?]

[…Kaito… Unnn… I’ll take you… on a tour.]

I told her those words. Perhaps sensing the intentions put into them, Isis-san has some
tears in her eyes before she happily smiles from the bottom of her heart.

As I thought, I think a smile suits her the best… At least, when she’s with me, I want
her to not feel lonely…

[…That’s right… Kaito… You said earlier… that you were… tired.]

[Eh? Ah, yes. A little bit.]

[…Then… Do you want… to take a bath?]

[A bath, is it?]

Hearing the words that Isis-san suddenly thought and told me, I tilted my head and
asked.

[…Unnn… When you’re tired… having a bath… is the best.]

[I- I guess you’re right… Hmmm. Then, may I take you up on your offer?]

[…Unnn… I’ll show you the bathroom.]

[Yes.]

When I told her I was tired from the long trip, it seemed that she was worried about
it, so she suggested that I take a bath and relax.

To be honest, I just answered that in a panic earlier, but I was happy to see her concern,
and since it was a good suggestion, I decided I will take advantage of it.

[Fuuuu~~]

After washing myself thoroughly, I soaked in the bathtub and heavily exhaled.
[…I didn’t expect that it would be an open-air bath… I was surprised.

The scene in front of me was so shocking that I couldn’t help but speak to myself.

The huge bathtub, which seems to have enough room for a reception hall to fit inside
it, is located in the part of the castle that juts out like a large veranda, and if I move my
gaze, I can see the silver world and watch as snow gently falls.

I never thought that after coming to another world, I would take an open-air bath…
Well, I asked Isis-san about why an “Open-air bath”, but she just tilted her head, so it
wasn’t like this was handed down from another world, but simply just a tub built
outdoors.

Well, not knowing whether it’s called an open-air bath or not is just a trivial matter,
and for now, I’ll just enjoy this luxurious moment while gazing at this spectacular view.

The temperature around the bath is definitely below freezing, but I don’t feel the
freezing wind, but rather, it feels just like a cool breeze caressing my cheeks.

This might make me look like a stinking old man, but I’m telling you, this bath is
paradise…

As I was slowly stretching out in the bathtub while thinking like that… I heard the
sound of the door opening… Eh?

[…Kaito… Is the water… not too hot?]

[…Huh?]

Wait, wait, wait!? Why the heck did I just hear Isis-san’s voice just now!?

Strange, that’s weird!? I mean, if that’s the case, it’s like…

I- I see… It must have been just my “hallucinations” huh!

Well~ That’s no good, me… No matter how unpopular I am, if I not only start dreaming
delusions, I’m also hearing hallucinations, it’s already the end for you!

It might just be because I’ve been unknowingly exhausted for the day… Alright, it’s all
in my head! It’s definitely just in my head! Even if I turn around, there’s no one there!
There’s no one…

[…I’m also… going in… with you.]

[!?!?!?]

When I looked back, out of the corner of my eye… is a paradise in a different meaning
from the one I experienced just now.

Dear Mom, Dad——- I came to visit Isis-san’s home and got an early bath. The bath at
Isis-san’s home was an open-air bath, and it was wonderful… But what the heck is with
this situation? I mean, look—— I thought I didn’t have that Lucky Pervert syndrome!?

<Author’s Notes>

Although Kaito is so thickheaded that he could even use it as his middle name, even
someone like him would definitely notice Isis’s approach… When he’s dealing with
Isis, he can be quite nervous.

Wait, are you saying that… they’re having a sleepover date with mixed bathing…

Go explode! Other world riajuu!!!

Visiting Isis-san’s castle as I had promised her before, I had currently encountered a
situation more critical than ever before.

At the end of my gaze, Isis-san, with her snow-white skin exposed, is approaching,
floating in the air, and her heartbeat is getting loud enough for me to hear.

Isis-san isn’t wrapped in a towel or anything, and as if she’s excusing herself as she
approached my way with a towel in front of her body, and only the important parts of
her body is just barely hidden.

[I- Is- Isis-san!?]

[…Unnn?… What’s the matter?]

[W- W- What are you doing here!?]

[…What you ask… I’m here… to take a bath… together… with Kaito.]

Aaaaaahhhhh!? Don’t tilt your head! The towel will move along! I will end up seeing
things, you know!?

Or rather, how long am I going to look at her like this!? Quickly turn your eyes away,
dimwit!?

Desperately telling my body to turn away, I manage to take my gaze off of Isis-san.

Then, with my back facing Isis-san, I flusteredly continued speaking.

[I- I will be going out!]

[…Don’t.]
[Ehh? What!?]

[…If you don’t properly… relax in the back… your tiredness won’t disappear.]

Arehh? That’s weird… Just now, I think Isis-san was right behind me with her hands
lightly pressing on my shoulders while she’s scolding me.

I don’t feel like she’s putting any force in her hand at all… but my body can’t even make
a twitch!? It’s hard to imagine based on her looks, but she really is one of the absurdly
powerful kings huh?

In any case, I can’t escape like this.

I can only prepare myself… Empty my mind and keep a strong grip on my heart… Keep
calm… Keep calm…

While I’m trying to calm myself off of my agitation, I heard the sound of Isis-san getting
into the bathtub.

[…Hnnn… Fuaahh…]

Can you please stop making erotic voices over there, please!? I feel like my mind got
burned out just now and something’s about to snap, you know!?

[…That feels good.]

(T/N: Kimochi~~ kekw)

[T- T- That’s right…]

Awawawa, what should I do!? She sits down next to me like it’s obvious, her voice
kinda sounds erotic, and even though I try not to look at her, my eyes were
unintentionally…

Her skin is really white!? And why do her shoulders look tiny!? M-M-Moreover… she’s
in a ponytail!?

Apparently, Isis-san is wearing her hair in a ponytail so that her hair doesn’t get
soaked in the bathtub, and the nape of her neck, which is usually hidden by her long
hair, is visible, and her skin, which is slightly reddish, is beautiful as a work of art.
I feel like I was really going to lose my mind if I stayed silent like this, so as I was hoping
we would talk about something I can take my attention to, I murmured.

[I- Is- Isis-san… Ummm, errr… A- Aren’t you embarrassed?]

Wait, what the heck am I saying!? That’s no good, she’s completely shaking now, I feel
like I’ve led the situation to an even worse direction because of that attempt to distract
myself from the subject.

Hearing my words, Isis-san opened her mouth with a slight blush and a slightly
downcast look.

[…Being seen by other people… isn’t something I like but… if it’s Kaito… I’m fine with
it.]

[!?!?]

S- She’s here to cause murder… She’s completely here to obliterate my reason!?

She’s too cute, and that cuteness is too close to me… I think it’s inevitable that I will
end up seeing some bits…

No, no!? Stop messing around… No matter how much the other party like me, thinking
of taking a good look at her when I haven’t even responded to her feelings is just the
worst!

(T/N: the like he means here is koui/favor, not suki/like.)

Calm down, it’s alright… Stop lowering your gaze. Don’t move my body carelessly.
Don’t make any weird delusions… Good, it will be alright!

[…Kaito.]

[Wha-!?]

[…Unnn?]

[I- I- Is- Isis-san!? Y- Y- Y- Your hand!?]

However, as if to mock the determination I held unto, taking my hand from under the
bathtub, Isis-san gently held my hand.

The heavenly softness held between her two arms… and the slightly hard part slightly
protruding out of them… T- That is, ummm, isn’t that…

[…I’m really… glad that… Kaito came… today.]

[………]

The words that Isis-san is speaking aren’t entering my mind at all.

My reasoning is on the verge of collapsing, and all my nerves are focused on the
flowery scent wafting from Isis-san and her soft “cheeks” on my shoulder.

I feel like blood is rushing to my head, and the hand that isn’t held by Isis-san begins
to unconsciously move…

[…I thought… you wouldn’t… come.]

[…Eh?]

Her lonely voice that told me that stopped my hand that was about to move.

[…I believed… that Kaito… wasn’t that kind of person… but… still… I was worried.]

[…Isis-san.]

[…That’s why… when you really came… makes me feel glad… When Kaito is here… it
feels warm.]

[………]

Isis-san, looking happy as she leans her body to me… Feeling the anxiety of the
loneliness she held in her heart, I pinch my own thighs as hard as I can with the hand
that isn’t held by Isis-san.

The emotions Isis-san held is so pure and beautiful. Just wanting to be in touch with
others, wishing to feel their warmth…

Her eroticism isn’t calculated like Chris-san’s, and she’s just coming up to me, genuinely
wanting to be near me. That must be why my heart is beating so fast.

And that’s why, it’s not good to insincerely tarnish such pure feelings… I don’t want to
do something that betrays Isis-san’s feelings.

So, for the time being, I must desperately hold out… Persevere, me!

[…So, umm… Why are we in this kind of situation?]

[…I’m going to wash… your back… and help you clean.]

[…Y- Yes.]

How the heck did this happen?

I don’t know how far God has to go to test me until he’s satisfied… but I can’t help but
think he’s seriously trying to kill off my reason.

(It’s not like I’m doing anything of that sort though?)

I’m being distracted here, so shut up there, airhead Goddess.

I fired back at the airhead Goddess who responded to my inner thoughts as if it was
obvious, but just at that moment, I felt something like a sponge touch my back.

I’m not sure if sponges exist in this world, but there seems to be something similar in
this world, which is used to wash the body when you bathe.

What was it called again? Kusunoki-san, Yuzuki-san and I just usually call them
sponges, so I’ve forgotten what it’s really called.

Anyway, Isis-san carefully rubs my back with the sponge.

Her hands are gentle, and Isis-san’s long hair would sometimes slightly touch my skin,
and my heart would beat really fast everytime it happens… Thanks to my thoughts
being slightly directed to other things, I was able to become calmer than before…

[…Ahh… sorry… I dropped it.]

[~~!?!?]
The sponge flopped off her hand and rolled in front of me, and just as Isis-san reached
out from behind me to pick it up… Those stuck behind my back.

The feeling of our skins touching each other, her slightly lower body temperature feels
warm against my warmer body, but it also feels like my body is getting hotter and
hotter.

Moreover, Isis-san’s seemed to have a bit of a hard time picking up the sponge, as she
moved her body several times, making her breasts, which was touching my back, move
up and down.

Is this heaven or is this hell… I’m already on the verge of overheating here.

[…Should I also… wash… the front?]

[I- I- It’s alright!]

The front is bad, really really bad… I’m hiding it well with my towel right now, but I’m
still a healthy young man.

When in close contact with an incredibly beautiful girl like Isis-san, no matter how
hard I try to hold my reasoning together, a certain part of my body will still naturally
react.

When I shook my head with all my might in response to her words, Isis-san just
slightly tilted her head, but she then proceeded to wash my back with warm water.

A- Alright, I somehow managed to get through… I did my best. I worked super hard.

[…Then… Let’s swap.]

[…Huh?]

[…Washing… It’s now… Kaito’s turn…]

[………]

…Come to think of it, I think she said she would wash me first.

Eh? No way? I’m going to wash Isis-san’s back? Even though that part’s standing angry?
H- However, if I said no here… She would look terribly sad, a- and I can’t decline!?

Not noticing my surprise, Isis-san changes her sitting position to swap places with me
as if it’s natural.

Or rather, Isis-san!? Could you please hide your front!? I could see something small
and pink over there, you know!?

[…Kaito?]

[Sttttooooooppppp! Don’t turn over here!!! I’m going to wash you already!!!]

[…Unnn.]

…Hold on there, my reasoning… You mustn’t let my body start getting nosebleed…

Aaaaaahhhhhh!? Her skin is soft, smooth and ridiculously beautiful… This really is one
heck of an ordeal… Clear all these obstructive thoughts. Wash away all these obstructive
thoughts.

[…Hnnnn… Haaahhh…]
Like I said, could you stop with those erotic voices!? This is seriously dangerous, you
know!?

Dear Mom, Dad——- I never thought that, after an unexpected turn of events, I had to
take a bath with Isis-san. Isis-san’s guard is loose, and seriously, even if my body isn’t
tired anymore——- My head is going to short-circuit now though!?

<Author’s Notes>

It’s quite a sensual chapter.

In the last chapter, at the moment where it’s decided that he’s going to have a mixed
bath with Isis, let me tell you a little something… The number of bookmarks increased
in one go, I tell you… I really like honest children.
I worked really hard… I worked so hard that I don’t think I’ve ever worked this hard
ever before in my life, as I managed to overcome the biggest challenge that came into
my life.

It feels like I can still distinctly feel it in my hand… Can I sleep tonight?

[…Kaito… have some… meal.]

[T- Thank you very much.]

After the bath, I heard from Isis-san that she had prepared dinner for me, so I’m now
sitting in a dining room that’s just as large as the other rooms, sitting side by side with
Isis-san.

Or rather, you had such a big table, but you’re sitting next to me… We aren’t even using
a tenth of the table, but well, I guess it’s really like Isis-san.

All of the food that Isis-san prepared for me looks simple and delicious, but it doesn’t
look like she put it in her magic box… Wouldn’t it get cold here?

As if to answer my question, a small magic circle floats on Isis-san’s hand, and steam
suddenly rises from the soup.

[W- Whoa… Steam suddenly started appearing.]

[…I have casted… State Preservation Magic on it.]

I see, I’m just pseudo-using State Preservation Magic by placing it in my magic box,
but it seems that at Isis-san’s level, she can easily use it to that degree.

And then, just as I moved my eyes to the food, Isis-san crossed her hands in front of
her hips, fidgeting as she nervously spoke.
[…It’s really good… if I made it… right…]

[Eh? Did Isis-san make this?]

[…U- Unnn… I don’t usually… eat… and so that Kaito could eat some… I practiced… to
make some.]

[…Isis-san.]

It seems that for Isis-san and some of the high-ranking demons, eating and sleeping
isn’t a necessity, but a hobby.

It seems that Isis-san usually only eats teacakes along with her tea, so it seems that
she practiced cooking for me.

How should I say this, I’m very happy and embarrassed at the same time, as after
thanking Isis-san again for the food, I reached out for the food.

[Thank you for the food.]

[…Unnn.]

The food that Isis-san made for me was… how should I say this… makes me feel like
it’s poorly prepared.

It wasn’t refined at all, as if it’s made by someone lacking experience… That’s why I
could feel that Isis-san had frantically practiced it with trial and error.

Is that why…? The taste isn’t really something that you can compliment, but this dish
is impossibly delicious, and most importantly, it warms my heart.

[…It tastes really great.]

[…Really?… but… I never… cooked before…]

[Errr, look, it’s the same as what Isis-san said to me before.]

[…Eh?]

[Because Isis-san made it for me, and because Isis-san is here with me… It tastes much
better than usual.]

[…Kai… to.]

This dish is really delicious, it’s like it was a dish filled with the sincerity Isis-san had
in her heart, and I can’t help but be moved from the bottom of my heart.

When I conveyed that thought to her, Isis-san’s eyes teared up like she was overcome
with emotions.

Her very cute appearance makes my heart unconsciously beat faster, and I hurried ate
my meal in order to cover it up.

[…Ahh… Kaito… wait.]

[Yeah?]

For some reason, Isis-san told me to stop eating in the middle of my meal, and as I
tilted my head in response… She takes the fork I put down, pierces a piece of salad and
holds it out to me.

[…Here… Ahhnn…]

[Huh? Eh? W- Wait… Isis-san!? What are you doing all of a sudden!?]

[…When eating… you’d be happy if I did this… is what she said.]

[…Says who?]

[…Shalltear.]

Oi, you bast*rd, Phantasmal King… Come out here for a sec.

What the heck is that bast*rd doing!? Not only are you scurrying around the shadows,
you’re even planting weird information everywhere!?

N- No, putting her aside, I need to do something about my situation now.

Isis-san is an honest person, so she completely believes the information the Phantasmal
King said about me being happy with it, and she’s doing this with 100% good
intentions.

Well, of course, it isn’t like I dislike being on the receiving end of such treatment but…
it makes me absurdly embarrassed.

It would be easy to refuse here, but I’m sure that it would make Isis-san look sad.

I don’t want to make Isis-san sad… That’s right. All I have to do is put up with a little
embarrassment, right!?

A- Alright…

[…T- Thank you for the food.]

[…Arehh?… Kaito too… I want…]

[…Ahhnn…]

[…Yes… Is it tasty?]

[I- It’s tasty.]

[…That’s great.]

I know I’m repeating myself but… How could this happen?

What I know for now is that I won’t forgive that Phantasmal King… I will surely throw
out my complaints to her the next time I see her.

Also, one more thing… there’s a lot of food placed in the table, but you’re not telling
me that I would have to eat all of this, right?

[T- Thank you for the meal.]

[…Unnn… Ahh… there’s also… some dessert.]

[…Eh? Ah, yes. T- Thank you.]

I ate up the food, which was much more than I had imagined, with the sole intention
of making Isis-san happy, and after finally exhaling out now that it was over but… it
seems that there’s still dessert.

I feel like my stomach’s going to explode… H- However, I will do my best for Isis-san’s
sake. If I don’t eat it here, I’m not a man!

With the usual happy smile on her face, Isis-san took out an apple pie… or rather,
ripple pie.

[A ripple pie?]

[…Unnn… Kaito… mentioned that… he likes it so…]

[Thank you.]

I certainly like apple pies.

Apple pie was one of mom’s specialties… Well, my mom wasn’t a very good cook, and
hamburger steaks and apple pies may be the only things she could properly make…

Anyway, I can say that apple pie reminds me of mom and is my favorite food… I’m not
really aware of it, but could it be that I’m actually a mother-con?

[…Here… Ahhnn.]

[…Ahhnn.]

It seems that she would also do that with the dessert too, and I was about to eat the
ripple pie held out to my mouth, but then, I suddenly realized that the situation we are
in now was clearly different than it was earlier.

Earlier, she had held out food to me with a fork or a spoon, but now, Isis-san is holding
out a piece of ripple pie held with her hand.

C- Calm down, it’s alright… If I calculate the eating position properly and adjust the
size of my mouth’s opening…

With nervousness even greater than before, I ate the ripple pie.

The sweet and soft ripple fruit is matched with the crispy pie crust, and the gentle
flavors spread with the pleasant crunch every time I bite into it in my mouth.
…I couldn’t help but feel like crying.

The ripple pie that Isis-san, who isn’t used to cooking, made for me tasted just like my
mom’s apple pie, who wasn’t a good cook… It was a delicious taste that made my heart
feel warm and fuzzy.

As I was being moved by the nostalgic taste, Isis-san suddenly seemed to notice
something, as she reached her hand towards me.

[…Something’s on your cheek.]

[Ehh? Wha!?]

[…Nom.]

[~~!?!?]

Isis-san took a piece of pie crust stuck on my lips with her finger and brought it to her
mouth like it’s something quite natural of her.

This action immediately blew away all my previous thoughts, and I feel my face grew
tremendously hot.

However, Isis-san didn’t seem to be particularly bothered at all, as she held out another
piece of ripple pie to my mouth again… gah, wait, wait!? The heck, isn’t this bad!?

I mean, just now, Isis-san caught that pie crust that was on my lips with her finger…
and put her finger inside her mouth once.

And now, she’s holding that ripple pie with her hand and trying to feed it to me… and
this time, it had become smaller because I took a bite out of it earlier, and its size was
just enough that it would be unnatural if I don’t eat it in one bite… Isn’t that, errr, an
indirect kiss…

[…U- Umm, Isis-san. As expected, I’d just…]

[…Ehhh…]

[Ah, no, I’m just kidding! Thank you for the food!]
I was about to say that I’d eat it myself, but immediately dropped it before a sad
expression appeared on Isis-san’s face.

T- This is impossible! I can’t say I’ll eat it myself if you give me a look like that!

Realizing that I couldn’t escape, I opened my mouth to eat the piece of ripple pie.

As Isis-san’s soft fingers entered my mouth, although it was only for a moment, I felt
as if my face was going to boil over from the faintest hint of body heat from her fingers.

…However, that’s not the end of it. After all, there are still seven slices of ripple pie
left…

Seeing Isis-san with a cute smile on her face and a new slice in her hand, I just got
ready to receive the shame that was about to come.

Dear Mom, Dad—— It was like Isis-san learned how to cook for me and she treated
me to a home-cooked meal. It was so delicious, and I was happy about her feelings,
but just this shame play—— Can’t we just somehow not do this?

<Author’s Notes>

Aren’t you just idiotic couples just now!? Go explode!!!

Anyway, what the heck is with this tremendous heroine power…

She’s cute and kind (only to Kaito), she is devoted to him, working hard to learn how
to cook for him, even though she’s actually absurdly strong, it makes others feel like
protecting her, and on top of all those things, she single-mindedly loves him… Her
specs are too damn high.
After coming to visit Isis-san’s home, trials quickly began to swoop upon me, and even
though I’m already embarrassed from all this happiness, I feel like my mind’s
exhausted.

And as I’m exhausted like that, Isis-san began to worry and suggested that I should go
to bed a little early.

It’s true that I’m mentally unable to keep up… but it’s mainly because my heart is
beating too much around Isis-san, and unless I don’t settle down at least once, I might
not be able to talk to her for a while.

Deciding to take Isis-san’s suggestion, I move towards the room that Isis-san is going
to lend me.

The room that Isis-san has prepared for me is… to be honest, absurdly large.

In the center of the room, which is so large that you’d think that this was actually the
reception room, there’s a bed decorated with glittering splendor, and apparently, she
went out of her way to buy it for me.

I felt bad about having such a luxurious bed prepared for me, so when I asked Isis-san
if it had cost her quite a bit of money…

[…If you need… anything else… I’ll go buy it.]

[…Ah, no, I’m fine.]

As Isis-san took out a mountain of white gold coins with a calm smile on her face, I
immediately shook my head.

What the heck is with that ridiculous amount of money!? Isis-san, you’re actually
absurdly rich!? N- No, she would certainly be one since she built a castle like this, and
I heard that very rare gems can be extracted from this area, so maybe that’s how she
got all her money.

Anyway, I had to sleep in that luxurious bed, and after thanking Isis-san, I laid down
on the soft futon… And it seems that I was so tired that I didn’t even notice it, as if I’m
sucked into a sinkhole, I feel my consciousness immediately sink into slumber.

Wondering how long I’ve been asleep, I slowly open my eyes, feeling some comforting
warmth embracing my body.

Trying to slowly get up in the dimly lit room with the faint light of the Illumination
Magic Tool… I stiffened as I felt something grab my clothes.

…Is it just my imagination? It’s just that I have a very bad feeling… There’s no way…
there’s no way that’s the case, right?

Feeling my heart thumping loudly, I slowly threw off the blanket that was covering
me…

[…Nuuu…]

[!?!?]

There was Isis-san, sleeping with her small hands gripping on the chest part of my
nightwear, snuggled up to me.

I don’t know when she snuck into my futon, but Isis-san was sleeping peacefully, her
face buried in my chest, her breath tickling my skin, and I felt my body temperature
rise all at once.

Moreover, that’s not all… Isis-san was wearing… a baby doll…

The thin, blue baby doll matches Isis-san’s delicate and lovely atmosphere, as if she’s
a cute fairy, but most of all, the fabric of such clothing was thin and a little transparent.

[…Gulp…]

I could hear the sound of my gulp loudly rang on my ears at the sight of her figure,
which is so sensational and defenseless.

Her sleeping face is so defenseless and cute that even people who dislike her because
of her magic power would say that her sleeping face is so cute.

And when it’s not someone you dislike, but rather an incredibly beautiful girl who’s
usually so lovely while harboring feelings closer to liking, the destructive power dealt
is quite unimaginable.

It’s no exaggeration to say that the one in front of me right now is an angel, but before
her, my head is so hot that I can’t think calmly at all.

Even so, I’m desperately trying to keep my reasoning in check, but a voice leaks out of
the mouth of Isis-san, who is sleeping as if she were chasing after me.

[…Nuuuu… Kaitooo…]

[~~!?]

Her sweet, bewitching voice shook my mind, as if someone just slammed my head with
a baseball bat.

A- A little touch should be fine, right…

Just as my hand was about to reach out along with those thoughts, I quickly slapped it
with my other hand as hard as I could.

Wait, wait, wait! What the f*ck are you thinking, you big stupid idiot!!!?

To touch a sleeping woman without permission, no matter how much she likes me, is
the worst thing a man… no, a human being can do! Cool off your head!!!

I desperately held on to my reasoning that was about to disappear and retracted my

hand.

To be honest, Isis-san’s appearance right now really makes anyone salivate but… I
can’t betray Isis-san, who also trusts me.

Anyway, how long am I going to look at her!? Just forget that she snuck here and put
covers back on her body!!!

In the midst of my confused thoughts, I managed to pull the covers up again… Just at
that moment, I saw something faintly glitter on Isis-san’s face.
[…I don’t want… to be… alone.]

[………]

I don’t know what she’s dreaming about.

However, for this person… The fear of loneliness really is something that has been
following her since long ago.

When I saw the tear on Isis-san’s face, I felt my previously vague emotions take shape
inside me.

I don’t want… Isis-san to be sad. I want her to always have a smile on her face.

Isis-san has power that is close to the top of this world, but she is neither invincible
nor unhurtable… That’s why I want to protect her heart.

I wanted to protect her from the feeling of loneliness that still takes root in her heart…
I felt that strongly in my mind.

Slowly, I put my hand close to Isis-san’s face and carefully wipe her tears away.

Thereupon, Isis-san seems to have reacted to my action and slowly opens her red ruby
eyes.

[…Hmmm… Kaito?]

[Ahh, sorry. Did I wake you up?]

[…It’s okay… Good morning… Kaito.]

[Good morning.]

Seeing the smile on Isis-san’s lips as if she’s relieved to see my face, I smile back at her.

[Isis-san, now that you’re awake, should we do something?]

[…Eh?]

[I heard there are lots of books here, and I’d like to see them. There’s also that place
where you can mine gems, right? If it’s alright, can you take me there?]

[…Kaito.]

[We still have at least two days left… Since we’re together, let’s go have lots of fun. Let’s
go do lots of things together. Let’s go see lots of things together! What do you think?]

[……! ? ! ? ]

I don’t know if she sensed the thoughts held in my words, but Isis-san looked at me
with tears in her eyes.

It’s clearly different from the tears she was shedding as she slept a moment ago, as
those tears fall down even as she looks happy… and as if she’s a pulled bow, she leaped
up the soft futon and unto my body.

[I- Isis-san!?]

[…Kaito… I love you.]

[!?]
Those words had been said many times before, but I feel like this time was different…
Her voice, her thoughts, they powerfully shook the depths of my heart.

[…Even more than when we first met… much more… I love you… much more…]

[…Isis-san.]

[…More than anyone else… and more than anything else… in the world… I love you…
Kaito.]

[………]

Those words that she said greatly shook my heart.

If she have already said that much, no matter how stupid I am, I will be aware of it…

I see, I… I’m starting to fall in love with Isis-san.

Gentle and strong, and yet, somehow fragile and lovely.

It’s impossible… for me to not be happy.

But at the same time, it makes me very sad.

If it’s about Isis-san… I don’t need to be asked if I like her or not, for I like her.

But even so, the one that exists the most in my heart is Kuro.

That’s why I have to tell her that… If I remain ambiguous, it would be rude to Isis-san.

[…Isis-san. I…]

[…I know.]

[Eh?]

[…That you like… Kuromueina the most… am I right?]

[…Why…]
[…I know… if it’s about… my beloved Kaito… I know it.]

[………]

Seeing Isis-san’s face smiling as she said that, I felt a throbbing pain in the depths of
my heart.

[…I… love Kaito… who also loves Kuromueina… that’s why…]

[!?!?]

It’s painful… It’s impossibly painful.

However, it’s something I had to say at some point… as long as it’s not convenient to
say that I like both Kuro and Isis-san. It’s something I’ll have to go through at some
point…

[…That’s why… I… no matter “what number I am”…I would be fine with it.]

[…Ehh?]

A- Arehh? Wait a minute, the words she’s saying are totally different from what I’m
expecting though!?

Could you wait a minute there!? Even if it’s just 10 seconds, please let me think here!!!

In response to Isis-san’s confession, I tried telling her how I felt but… She seemed to
have seen through it and affirmed my feelings.

And then, afterwards, she declares that she’s fine no matter what number she is… It’s
as if she’s making no sense.

[…N- No, but, errr… that would be unfaithful…]

[…Eh?… Why?]

[…Yeah?]

A- Arehh? That’s really strange.

For some reason, Isis-san’s reaction isn’t like she can’t give up on her feelings or
anything like that… It’s like she’s really wondering why.

W- What the heck is going on? Could it be… we’re talking about different premises
here?

[Errr, Isis-san. Can I ask you one question?]

[…Unnn.]

[A man would normally only marry one woman, right?]

[…Why?]

[Why, you ask… Isn’t that normal?]

[…Eh?… There are some differences… between men… but a man would usually… marry
around “4 or 5 women” though?]

[…Huh?]

[…There are some people… who marry only one person… but they’re very… rare.]

[Eeeehhhh!?]

Eh? Men usually marry four or five women here? The heck is that, is that the so-called
polygamy?

[E- Errr, isn’t that something only nobles do?]

[…Social status doesn’t matter… Everyone’s like that… There are even some who
married… as many as… 20 people.]

[…Seriously?]

[…Unnn.]

I- I see… That’s why she looked so strange, and that’s why she just affirmed it when
she knew I like Kuro.
Dear Mom, Dad—— I found myself beginning to feel that Isis-san was important to
me, but my feelings for Kuro were greater, and even though she may cry, I tried telling
that to Isis-san but… it’s just that, Isis-san told me that in the other world——- There’s
polygamy here.

<Author’s Notes>

Kaito is starting to fall in love with Isis… Putting that aside…

<Polygamy>

Serious-senpai: “KOKODAYOOOOOOOO!?”

…You’re still alive huh, you tenacious bast*rd…

And thus, this shows why the novel is a harem! There wouldn’t be any love triangle
bullsh*t, and there wouldn’t be anyone pulling Kaito’s clothes in tears as he sees him
walk away! That kind of serious development isn’t allowed here!
After a few moments of silence at the surprising words Isis-san said, I slowly open my
mouth to confirm what she said.

[…In other words, this world practices “polygamy” huh.]

[…Poligami?… you say… what’s that?]

[Ahh, errr…]

I see, the word “polygamy” itself doesn’t exist in this world huh…

When I understood that from Isis-san’s reaction when she tilted her head, I first
explained to her about polygamy.

[In other words, it’s one man having multiple wives.]

[…Then… this part… of our world… is different… from Kaito’s world?]

After nodding her head as if she somewhat understood my explanation, she tilted her
head again.

Anyway, I know it’s already late to say this… but your face is too close, you know!? She
still has my body held in her arms, so my body’s beating faster because our faces are
so close to each other.

However, Isis-san’s gaze looks like the embodiment of seriousness, soo I didn’t feel it’s
good to divert the topic for a strange reason.

So, I decided to let reason do its job again and continue our conversation.

[Yes. In my world… There may be some exceptions to this that I just don’t know about,
but it’s basically one husband and one wife.]
[…Is that so?… Why?]

[Eh? Ah, no, even if you ask me why…]

If you ask us why we’re monogamous, I can only say that it should be common sense…
though I can’t really say that huh.

However, that may also be true on Isis-san’s side… It’s like, just as the world is different,
so does the common sense.

Anyway, it seems that polygamy is the norm in this world, and there’s nothing strange
about a man having a relationship with multiple women.

Why is it like that?

At the same time that such a question came to my mind, the words I heard before came
to my mind.

——-Megiddo, I heard that in the “other world”, the numbers of the boys and the girls
are almost the same, you know?

That’s right. Kuro has indeed said that.

At that time, I didn’t really know the situation, so I didn’t mind it, but then, I thought
about it again… The way she phrased it, it was as if she was saying that it was different
in this world.

So that means…

[Isis-san, Can I ask you one question?]

[…Unnn.]

[Could it be that in this world…”there are more women than men”?]

Yes, if I think about it like that, lots of things would make sense.

Most of the people I met when I came to this world were women, and it seemed quite
normal for them to have a woman as the head of the family or even as the emperor.
And when I think back on it, I think the people I saw on the street… were more often
women.

[…Unnn… Compared to men… there are so much more… women.]

[A- As I thought…]

[…For example… all the gods are women… not a single one of them is a man.]

[Eh? Is that so!?]

[…Unnn… All the gods are women… however… they can’t have children.]

A shocking fact just slammed right into me, it seems that all the Gods are women.

The only ones I’ve met are Shiro-san, Chronois-san and Fate-san but… all of them
certainly are women.

And as for not being able to have children, I remember Fate-san saying something like
that.

[…In the Humans… there are both men and women… but there are more women.]

[I see… Is that also the same case for the Demons?]

[…As for the Demons… it’s a bit… complicated… There are some like Megiddo… who
doesn’t have the concept of gender… or Kuromueina… and Shalltear… who can change
their gender at will.]

[Come to think of it, I remember hearing something like that.]

I know, of course, that Kuro can change her gender at will, because she already said
that to me before but… This is the first time I’ve heard that Megiddo-san doesn’t have
a gender and that the Phantasmal King can change her gender at will.

[…By the way… Lillywood and I… are female… and Magnawell… is male.]

[I se… that makes lots of sense. Thank you.]

[…No… If you have things you want to know… just ask.]

Based on what Isis-san said, there really are more women than men in this world.

Moreover, the ration of men to women may be really quite tilted… and that’s why
polygamy has become a common practice in this world…

Now then, I may have heard that polygamy is practiced here in this world… that
doesn’t mean I would immediately go “Gotta catch them all!”…Well, in the first place,
there’s no way that the virgin me would go into a situation where I would date lots of
people…

Anyway, I may not be able to adjust to the ways of this world anytime soon… but
there’s some part of me that’s kind of relieved.

I like Kuro… but now, I’m beginning to be attracted to Isis-san as well.

While my indecisiveness makes me look quite shameful… I’m relieved that I didn’t
have to reject Isis-san’s feelings by making a choice between them.

But well, in the first place, if I were to confess my love to Kuro… I don’t know if she
would accept it…

However, I… What the heck am I supposed to do now?

Isis-san just told me that she didn’t care what number she was and that I also like
someone else.

I’m really happy after receiving her feelings but… I haven’t been able to organize my
mind enough to accept her feelings right here and now.

[…Isis-san.]

[…Unnn?]

[…Can I say something very selfish?]

[…Eh?… Unnn.]

While staring at Isis-san with a serious expression on my face, I gradually spoke out
my thoughts, that I haven’t even sorted out my own thoughts yet.
[…As I said before, the world I grew up in was a world where I could only date one
partner. So, even if I heard that this world is monogamous, I can’t immediately change
my mind and go along with it.]

[…Unnn.]

Hearing my words, Isis-san looks a bit sad as she lowers her head.

However, that expression drastically changed when she heard the words I said next.

[So… can you please wait for me?]

[…Eh?]

[When I’m ready, these thoughts I have in my heart… I’ll tell Kuro about it. After that,
I’ll think it over.]

[…Think?]

[Yes. To thoroughly think about my own feelings… When I’m ready to accept Isis-san’s
feelings… At that time, I’ll be the one confessing to Isis-san!]

[!?!?]

I don’t want to be troubled by my own indecisiveness, so these scales that are moving
in my heart… I will stop it.

These emotions I have in my heart right now, these feelings of love I have for Kuro… I
will tell her. And after that, these budding feelings that I have for Isis-san, I won’t run
away and accept it.

And having that resolve… is equivalent to choosing “not to return to my world, but to
remain here instead”.

That’s why I can’t decide right now.

I love this world… but my uncle, my aunt… the people who raised me live in my original
world.

Cutting them off… isn’t something I can do.

[It may take some time. However, ummm… Could you please wait for me?]

I think I’m being really selfish when I say this.

Isis-san is thinking about me strongly, but I’m asking her to let me withhold my
answer.

Isis-san became silent for a while after she heard my words, but then, she smiled with
large drop of tears streaming down her eyes.

[…Unnn… I will wait… no matter… how long it takes… my feelings… for Kaito… will not
fade… I really, really… love you… Even after Kaito gives me your answer… I will love
Kaito… more and more…]

[…Isis-san.]

[…I love… Kaito so… take as long as you like… no matter how long… you need to think…
It’s fine with me.]

[…Thank you.]

Overcome with emotion at the sight of her too straightforward and pure emotions, I
tightly hugged Isis-san.

I’m a really lucky fellow… I’m so fortunate to have the love of such a wonderful person
in my life, making me feel like I’ve used all the luck I had in my life just to meet her.

Dear Mom, Dad——- I didn’t think about it when I first came to this world, but when
I had made up my mind… The thoughts of staying in this world began to emerge. Those
thoughts may be painful, but it’s also a happy one… I’ve met enough people that I don’t
want to leave and want to be together with, people that make me really feel—— that
I’m really filled with happiness.

<Author’s Notes>

His reply to Isis may have been put on hold but… She finally made Kaito start to think
about staying in this world.
In that sense, this might be a tremendous achievement for Isis.

…Hoy, Seriousness, don’t look over here. It’s already settled that Kaito’s answer to
Isis’s confession is a big YES. You don’t get to have any turns here.
It was the second day since I came to visit Isis-san’s castle.

Right now, in front of me was a huge room filled with books from the floor to its ceiling.

[T- That’s an amazing amount.]

[…The next room… is just about the same… as this room.]

I knew that Isis-san loves books and she has a large number of them, but seeing them
in person was truly breathtaking. I was simply overwhelmed by the number of books
in her collection, that wouldn’t even make her collection second to none, compared to
any large libraries.

And while I looked at them stunned, Isis-san approached me with some books in her
arms.

[…Kaito… These books… are for you.]

[Eh? Is it alright?]

[…Unnn… I also want Kaito… to read them.]

[T- Thank you very much.]

Or rather, Isis-san… Isn’t this around 50 books? You’re lifting it quite easily, but I
probably wouldn’t even be able to hold it if you hand it to me.

Receiving the books a few batches after another, I put them away in my magic box and
thanked Isis-san again.

[…Even so, there’s really an amazing amount of books here, isn’t it? Have you read all
these books, Isis-san?]

[…Unnn… I remember… all of them.]

[You even remember what you read!?]

She remembers the contents of the millions of books in here? T- That’s quite
outrageous huh…

T- Thinking about it once again… Isis-san really is an absurdly high-spec person.

[…I had always… been reading… books after all.]

[…When you’re alone huh?]

[…Unnn… so… after Kaito came… I’m really… happy.]

The amount of time it took her to remember all the contents of this ridiculous amount
of books… These piles of millions of books were the testament to the amount of time
that Isis-san had spent in solitude.

Perhaps remembering those times, she looked a little sad, so I spoke to her with a
bright smile on my face.

[That’s right, Isis-san! Can you tell me about the Demon Realm?]

[…Eh?]

[I actually bought a guidebook for the Demon Realm before I came here. However, I
don’t really understand what it means if I just read it alone… Can we read it together?]

[…Kaito… Unnn!]

Hearing my words, Isis-san nodded with a very happy expression on her face.

The guidebook I bought from Alice… I actually haven’t looked at it yet.

I originally wanted to look through it while traveling with Lillywood-san, but I haven’t
seen it yet because I didn’t have time for that due to my encounter with Magnawell-
san.
Since we have the chance, if I read this with Isis-san, who knows a lot about the Demon
Realm, she’ll be able to teach me lots of things and that will be a great help for me.

—is what I thought when I suggested that but…

[…This book… is very detailed… It must have been written… by someone… who knows
a lot about the Demon Realm huh.]

[T- T- That’s right.]

When Isis-san spoke just now, I could feel her breath faintly touching my cheeks,
making my spine unconsciously straighten up… And after that, I could feel some things
soft behind my back.

The book is open, Isis-san is leaning behind my back, looking into the book from over
my shoulder. The closeness of our bodies makes me flustered.

Why the heck didn’t I expect something like this would happen!? Haven’t I learned
anything from the events that happened yesterday!?

C- Calm down… For the time being, let’s go see the contents of this book. Let’s just
focus on that and…

Errr, yeah, where was I reading again? Errr, let’s see… There’s a good scone shop near
the forest where Lillywood-san lives, so you might want to bring some back as Alice-
chan’s souvenirs? There’s a shop that specializes in Wyvern meat, and since it can be
bought as takeouts… she wants to eat it?

…Isn’t this just a guidebook of what Alice wants to eat!? What the heck is with this
person and her face as thick as wall, that bast*rd’s demanding for souvenirs in the
guidebook you wrote!!!?

[…It’s an interesting… book.]

[…I’m sorry. It was written by an idiot.]

[…However… this book… really is… amazing.]

[Is that so?]

[…Unnn… I’ve never seen before… a book as detailed as this.]

Apparently, the guidebook to the Demon Realm written by Alice is quite detailed, even
from the perspective of Isis-san, who has read a large number of books.

I wonder if Alice has been to the Demon Realm? Come to think of it, I think she was
also quite familiar with the high-ranking Demons.

Could it be that although she said she was a Human, she was actually a Demon?

Hmmm. Thinking about her, Alice is a pretty mysterious person… She’s ridiculously
high-spec and even though she’s astonishingly stupid… She sometimes looks sharp
and knows about strange information.

I’ll just have to ask her about it next time I visit with a souvenir…

[…Kaito?]

[Ahh, I’m sorry. Errr… We’re now around here, right?]

[…Unnn… If you go a little bit towards the east… you would be in the swampy area.]

[A swampy area huh…]

[…In that place… is a rare herb called… Rainleaf… I’ve gone there before… to pick some.]

As she lives in this area, Isis-san pointed at the book, explaining in detail.

[You have gone to harvest there before? Is that herb used for anything?]

[…No… It’s just a herb… with an unusual pattern.]

When I heard Isis-san say that she once went to pick up Rainleafs, I wondered if that
herb was so great that Isis-san, one of the Six Kings, would even come to harvest it
but… it seems that isn’t the case.

Seeing me tilting my head, Isis-san had a slightly embarrassed expression on her face.
[…Errr… it’s just… my hobby.]

[Your hobby, is it?]

After hearing her story, it seems that Isis-san likes to read novels, and when she finds
a novel she likes, she goes to collect the items that appeared in that novel.

Harvesting them as mementos, they would be kept safe in a separate room with State
Preservation Magic casted on it.

[It’s a wonderful hobby.]

[…Y- You think so?]

[Yes. If Isis-san is fine with it… Would you take me with you the next time you go?]

[…Unnn!… Let’s go… together.]

Isis-san has even given me these books, so I think it would be good to go out with her
after I finished reading them.

I’m sure it would be fun if I went there with Isis-san, and I’d like to see more of the
different views of this world.

While thinking about this, I continued to look at the Demon Realm guidebook and was
being taught by Isis-san… But suddenly, Isis-san reached out her hands in front of me
and softly embraced me.

[Ehh? I- Isis-san!?]

[…Kaito… really is… kind.]

[E- Errr…]

The soft stuff pressing against my back, and her warm breath tickling my cheek…

[…Just for a moment… Can I stay… like this?]

[…Yes.]
It was quite a mysterious feeling.

My heart should have been beating really fast and I’m feeling restless just a few
minutes ago, but now, I’m feeling very calm.

No, my heart is still beating really fast but… exceeding that, the warmth of Isis-san’s
body was comforting and gave me peace of mind.

Dear Mom, Dad——- It’s the second day I spent with Isis-san… I was quite nervous
about lots of things on the first day, but now that I’ve given my mind a break, I feel a
little more relaxed. At the very least, the time I spent with Isis-san—— I enjoyed it
from the bottom of my heart.

<Author’s Notes>

You spent the whole chapter doing that!? Go explode!!!

Putting that aside, I think Kaito looks like an ikemen when he’s with Isis.
It’s the third day since I came to visit Isis-san’s castle… Time sure flies, as I’ll be already
leaving in a few hours.

I think the reason I feel sad about that is that I really enjoyed spending time with Isis-
san.

We read lots of books together and shared our thoughts. We went to the jewel mines
together and acquired many jewels, including the one for Lilia-san.

On the second day, Isis-san came over while I was bathing again… in the end, we
bathed together again, making my reasoning on the verge of collapsing once again.

Truly, in these two days… I’m together with Isis-san the whole time.

It’s not like I don’t like it though, and in fact, those times were really calming and filled
me with happiness.

Currently, Isis-san and I are standing side by side in the highest room of the castle,
looking at the scenery, as if we’re making use of the time we have left together until
Lillywood-san comes to pick me up.

Without rejecting Isis-san, who’s holding my hand and gently leaning her body close
to me, I gently squeeze her hand back.

[…Kaito.]

[I will still be coming. As often as I can… This place has been remembered by my
Teleportation Magic after all.]

[…Unnn.]

With Isis-san’s permission, I’ve memorized the entrance of the castle as a Teleportation
point with my magic tool.
From now on, I won’t need to ask Lillywood-san to guide me, and I can just come and
visit easily.

Isis-san was really happy about that, repeatedly nodding with a cute smile on her face.

[…Will you read… together with me… again?]

[Of course.]

[…Will you eat… together with me… again?]

[Isn’t that obvious?]

[…Will you take a bath… together with me… again?]

[Uuuhhh… O- Of course.]

Only at her final question, I couldn’t give an immediate answer.

Well, I’m obviously still a healthy young man… I would be rejoicing if a beautiful girl
is taking a bath together with me but… In Isis-san’s case though, she is truly pure and
defenseless, and I can’t think any wicked thoughts for her.

That’s why I feel like my mind and reason are being slowly chipped off, making me feel
burned out.

[…………]

[…………]

Even the silence that comes within our time is comfortable, while the warmth of Isis-
san’s body gently soothes my heart.

Even as I feel like passing through time like this forever, time still flows and the time
for me to return is getting closer and closer.

Right around that time, Isis-san and I sensed that Lillywood-san appeared at the
entrance of the castle, and just as we started walking towards her filled with reluctance
to part ways… Isis-san pulled my hand.
[…Kaito.]

[Eh?]

[…Hnnn.]

[Wha!?]

Isis-san’s body gently stepped forward and immediately afterwards, a soft, slightly
damp feeling touched my cheek.

When I finally understood that it was Isis-san’s lips, I felt my face heating up that it
almost feels like I’m boiling.

[…I’ve grown to love Kaito… much… much more than… before Kaito came.]

[…I… sis–san.]

[…I’ll always… be waiting… Kaito… I love you.]

Isis-san’s smile as she told me that was many times more beautiful than the fleeting
snows falling around us, drawing my eyes away from other things.

Meeting eyes with each other as Isis-san smiles, within the sweet and warm
atmosphere… A confused voice rang out.

“…Ummm… Errr, should I come back later?”

[Uwaaahhh!? Li- Lillywood-san!?]

When I turned around, there was Lillywood-san who looked very awkward, and I
hurriedly explained myself.

[Thank you for sending me off.]

“…No, I’m the one who should be thanking you. This is the first time I’ve seen Isis
looking so happy. It’s all thanks to Kaito-san.”

While we bought some souvenirs and other items along the way, Lillywood-san
dropped me off at the gate, and we exchanged our thanks.
My first visit to the Demon Realm was full of surprises and happiness, but more
importantly, I really enjoyed the time I spent with Isis-san and wanted to come back
to visit.

Smiling at Lillywood-san who repeatedly thanks me, I slowly approach the gate and
return to the Human Realm.

In an instant, the landscape around me changed… but in that instant, I immediately

noticed something out of place.

There were supposed to be so many people here when I came here before, but now,
there wasn’t a single person around the big gate.

As I put myself on guard before that uncanny scene, the sound of dry applause
resounded.

[…How terrific. Miyama Kaito.]

[…Phantasmal King.]

With her high-pitched voice, the scene in front of me distorted, and the Phantasmal
King appears, dressed in a robe riddled with chains.

[I never thought that Magnawell would like you so easily… Good gracious, I can no
longer find any more words to praise you.]

[…………]

[Don’t stare at me that hard, you’re making my heart skip a beat.]

[…What do you really want…]

She’s still the same uncanny fellow as always, even knowing my encounter with
Magnawell-san in the Demon Realm like it’s obvious.

Seriously, she’s the only person I don’t know the reason why she’s approaching me for.

Last time we met, she’s saying that she wanted to ascertain something but… Does that
mean that it was also a part of the trial that this fellow is talking about?
[…Miyama Kaito… Do you think there’s power dwelling within your hearts?]

[What?]

[With the heart… within that fragile body of yours, I want to find out if you can be the
unique one who can stand in the same field as the Six Kings.]

[………]

While announcing this, the Phantasmal King slowly moves her feet and heads towards
the huge gate.

Then, after she moved right before the gate, she began walking up the pillar as if to say
gravity doesn’t exist.

[Ah, yes, that’s what I’m here for, wasn’t it? What, it’s not that big of a deal… All I want
for you to do is “take down Kuromueina”.]

[Wha!?]

As she vertically walked along the pillar, sounding somewhat amused, the Phantom
King declared with her uncanny voice.

She wants me to take down Kuro…

[Whoa there, that’s a bad way to say it. It’s not like I want you to hurt Kuromueina or
anything like that.]

[………]

[Let’s see… The most appropriate way to say it should be… Yeah, let’s go with that. “I
want you to save Kuromueina.”]

[Save… Kuro?]

I seriously don’t know what this person’s talking about.

She’s telling me to save Kuro, but what exactly does she mean by that?

[…I can understand your doubt. But I’m sorry, I can’t tell you everything right now…
However, this is the only thing I can say to you. I believe that you are the only person
in this world right now who has a chance of dispelling Kuromueina’s darkness.]

[…Dispelling Kuro’s darkness?]

[However, there are still some hesitations within me. I can certainly say that you’re a
talent more outstanding than I ever imagined… However, it’s still not enough to match
against Kuromueina.]

[………]

It doesn’t feel like the Phantasmal King is speaking ill of me… My Sympathy Magic can’t
read her emotions well, but I understand that she’s speaking her true feelings.

The Phantasmal King then stops around the middle of the gate, she slowly turns
toward me before she continues speaking.

[…That’s why, show me that the wings you’ve gained aren’t vanity-painted falsehoods,
but the real one that won’t burn when you get close to the sun…]

[So… You still want me to go through more trials, is what you’re saying?]

[Yes, that is so. However, you have already gone through three trials. You only have to
pass “two more”…I have high hopes for you. Overcome all my trials and stand before
me…]

[…After I overcome all these trials… I’m going to hit you in the head once.]

In her high-pitched voice, the Phantasmal King announced that there are still two
more trials.

The first trial is that attack, the second is Megiddo-san’s invasion, and the third one is
the encounter with Magnawell-san… If this is the case, the Phantasmal King will
probably appear once in front of me when I finish a trial.

Considering what has happened so far, I’ve decided that those trials are something I
can hardly escape from, so I just said those few words while glaring at the Phantasmal
King.

[I don’t mind. No, rather, I’ll gladly accept it, you can hit me as much as you want.]
[…Are you being serious?]

[Of course. If you have overcome all my five trials… As your reward, “I will pledge my
allegiance to you.”]

[…Huh?]

[If you ask me to be beaten by you, then I will be beaten. Ask me to show you my face,
and that, I will do, and if you ask me to hold you in my embrace, I will gladly give myself
to you… I promise to be yours.]

[…E- Errr… what the heck are you…]

Did this guy just start saying incomprehensible things!?

Eh? If I survive all of her trials, the Phantasmal King will be mine? The heck is that,
that’s scary.

Receiving my astonished gaze, the Phantasmal King disappears and immediately

appears in front of me.

She should have been close by, but her face hidden beneath her hood seems to be
covered with a black haze, so I can’t see her face at all.

[!?]

[But for now, I will give you your reward for overcoming your third trial.]

[…This is?]

The bundle of paper held out to me that the Phantasmal King claimed to be my reward,
what was written on them makes no sense to me, but I know that it’s information
about something.

Seeing me tilting my head, the Phantasmal King said something unbelievable.

[…It’s the information about the person who plotted against the Second Division that
Lilia Albert once led four years ago.]

[Wha!?]
[Of course, that alone can’t be used as proof of anything. However, if you show it to
someone familiar with the underworld… You might be able to find the culprit’s tail.]

[………]

Seriously, how much does this guy know? For her to even know about the identity of
the Lilia-san’s target of revenge that she has been looking for…

It seems that the story about all information being gathered by the Phantasmal King
isn’t a lie.

After confirming that I received the bundle of papers, the Phantasmal King quietly
turns around.

[…Well then, Miyama Kaito. After you passed your fourth trial, let’s meet again.]

[………]

With that, the Phantasmal King disappeared.

Leaving another mystery within my mind…

Dear Mom, Dad——- On the way back from Isis-san’s castle, the Phantasmal King
appeared in front of me for the third time. As usual, I didn’t know what this person’s
thinking, and her true intentions were ultimately unknown to me. Seriously, of all the
people I met——- She’s a being filled with mysteries.

<Author’s Notes>

Translation:

Phantasmal King: “Magnawell liked him too!? Amazing, amazing! For him to be liked
this fast, as expected of he who exceeds my expectations! Ahh, if you stare at me that
much, I will get embarrassed, you know? As I thought, he’s really dreamy… but
however, I still want you to show me even more of your potential, you know? If it’s
you, I think you can do it. If you work hard enough, I will be~~ come~~ yours~~.]

Isn’t this person coming out just to say how much she likes Kaito?
As soon as I walked out of the gate, I used my Teleportation Magic Tool.

Up to this point, I came back with Lillywood-san’s continuation of her guide to the
Demon Realm, but since there’s nothing particularly new for me to see on the road to
the gate of the Human Realm, I decided that I would just teleport.

In an instant, the landscape around me was distorted, and I could already see Lilia-
san’s mansion in front of me.

Hmmm, it’s quite convenient but… I still feel a little sick after using it. I had no
problems when I used that gate connecting the Human Realm and the Demon Realm
but… Does the magic power used have some relation to that?

Anyway, I returned to Lilia-san’s mansion safely.

When I moved to that room to tell Lilia-san that I was back, Lilia-san and Lunamaria-
san were inside and greeted me with a gentle smile.

[Welcome back, Kaito-san. How was the Demon Realm?]

[I have returned. Yes, it’s such a beautiful, vast place, and I enjoyed just looking at the
scenery.]

[Is that so, that’s good to hear… By the way, there’s something I’d like to ask you…]

[Yeah?]

Lilia-san nodded with a gentle smile on her face, but for some reason, her expression
changed to a serious one.

As I tilted my head at this situation, Lilia-san slowly folded her hands in front of her
face before she spoke.
[I- I know that it might be impossible but… You’re not going to tell me that you actually
met with Dragon King-sama, right?]

[…I’m sorry. We met.]

[……]

[My Lady!?]

When I honestly answered the question Lilia-san asked me with a pale expression on
her face… Lilia-san slammed her face on her desk.

[…Why… is this person… always meeting one of the Six Kings everytime you go out…]

[My Lady, please keep yourself composed, they may have just met and no real
connections have been done yet!]

[T- Thank you, Luna… Kaito-san, ummm, errr… Please don’t tell me that you actually
got along with him or anything like that, right…]

[………]

[Kaito-san… Why are you looking away?]

Her hands trembling with a pale expression on her face, Lilia-san… looks really scary.

However, it isn’t like I can just not tell her… If I were to tell her about this later, she will
definitely strangle me again…

Thinking about that, without a second thought, I took out the scale Magnawell-san
gave me from inside my Magic Box.

[…He gave me his scale.]

[………]

All expressions disappeared from Lilia-san’s face.

The air was so frightening that I couldn’t help but straighten up… but just like a puppet
who lost its strings, Lilia-san’s body collapsed.
[…Kyyuuuu~~]

[My Lady!?]

The scale of over 5 meters long that I took out seemed to have exceeded Lilia-san’s
tolerance limit in an instant, and as her eyes upturned, she fell down on her desk.

Yep, it feels like another preaching is confirmed to arrive later… However, I don’t think
this whole situation was caused by me, and I think it was the Phantasmal King’s fault
though…

After a while, Lilia-san’s consciousness returned. She scurries to the corner of the
room though, and holds her knees on her embrace.

[…Seriously… Kaito-san, you’re strange… you’re abnormal… Why is it that… this only
happened while I’m the one looking after the otherworlders…]

[My Lady… you poor thing…]

[Why are you laughing there!?]

Lunamaria-san was still the same, smiling at the depressed Lilia-san, and was
instantly scolded.

However, what should I do… It might be bad for Lilia-san’s heart and I’m really
apologetic for her but…

[U- Ummm, Lilia-san?]

[Yes?]

[…Errr, I’ve got something for you from Isis-san…]

[………]

Hearing the words I timidly said, Lilia-san looks like she was about to start crying…
No, there are already tears in her eyes.

Even though I’m feeling uncomfortable since it feels like I’m bullying her, I place the
jewelry that Isis-san told me to give to Lilia-san on her desk.
[…W- W- W- What… i- is this…]

[These are the things Isis-san wanted me to give you, they’re blue diamonds and ice
crystals.]

[That’s a tremendous amount. Moreover, all of them have a wonderful depth of color,
My Lady… Wouldn’t this be equivalent to a tremendous amount of money?]

[…No… more…]

Looking at the beautiful blue jewels piled up like a mountain, Lilia-san holds her head
in her hands and hides her face under her knees.

Thereupon, after trembling for a while, she vigorously looks up and…

[NO MOOOOORRREEEEEEE! KAITO-SAN, YOU IDIIIOOOOOTTTTT!!!]

…started crying.

[WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO DO WITH THIS AMOUNT OF JEWELRY!?]

[Gueehhhh!? Li- Lilia-san, p- please calm down…]

[WHY ARE YOU ALWAYS DOING THINGS THAT WOULD HURT MY STOMACH!!!? GEEZ,
JUST OPEN UP A HOLE IN MY STOMACH, WILL YOU!!!?]

[It huhts, Li- Lilia-san… I give up, so phease rehease me…]

Grabbing my collar, she began to violently rock my body back and forth in the air.

However, Lilia-san looks like she really had enough, looking really pitiful with tears
streaming down her face, so I can’t strongly go against her.

How should I say this… I’m really sorry, Lilia-san.

[My Lady, there’s something I’d like to ask before you make Miyama-sama faint…]

[WHAT IS IT, LUNA!? I’M BUSY RIGHT NOW…]

[No, it’s just that there’s something bothering me for a long time… My Lady, you used
to turn bright red right away when you touch a man who wasn’t part of the family…
but you’re fine with Miyama-sama?]

[…Ehh?]

Hearing the words Lunamaria-san told her so matter-of-factly, the strength in Lilia-
san’s grip on my collar weakens, and my body falls down to the ground.

Released from the agony of feeling like I’m about to lose my breath, I loudly breathed
out and turned my gaze towards Lilia-san… whose face had turned bright red like a
boiled octopus.

[…Eh? Was I just touching Kaito-san?]

[Now, or rather, you’ve already been close to him a few times already. Your faces was
so close that they were almost one breath away from each other.

[Ehh? Awa— awawa—That is because, ummm, my head was filled with lots of things,
so I wasn’t aware of it— awawawawa.]

With a face so red that it looks like smoke is about to come out of her ears, Lilia-san
flusteredly muttered, her eyes circling around the room.

I wonder why, but it’s just that based on the experience I had until now… She will
probably faint sooner or later.

[I- I- I… to- to- touched Kaito-san… Kyuuu~~]

[Lilia-san!?]

As I thought, Lilia-san’s eyes upturned, and she collapsed on the ground.

Hurriedly running over to her, I checked whether she’s injured or not for the time
being before I turned to Lunamaria-san.

[…Lunamaria-san. What’s going on here?]

[Probably because she’s raised in an all-female environment… She’s not immune to

men at all, so just shaking their hands is enough to make her turn bright red. However,
I was wondering why she didn’t seem to be turning bright red even as she touched
Miyama-sama all these times… I see, she was simply too preoccupied with other things
to be aware of it until now huh…]

[…You mean, just like what happened earlier?]

[Perhaps, my remark reminded her of all the times she has ever touched Miyama-
sama, and the embarrassment overwhelmed her… What a pity.]

[…You did it on purpose, didn’t you?]

[…No way…]

Now that she mentioned it, thinking back, Lilia-san indeed only touches me when
she’s basically confused… She would never touch me unless she’s one step away from
passing out.

I never really questioned it since she’s a woman of marriageable age but… I see, it isn’t
that she’s being reserved, but she was completely vulnerable to men.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I’m really sorry for the trouble I’ve been causing Lillia-san. But
this time, the cause of her fainting was different from usual—— It was out of
embarrassment.

In the evening light, a figure dressed in black appears in a certain miscellaneous goods
store.

The person takes one of the daggers hanging on the wall of the miscellaneous goods
store, wraps a black cloth around it and then, places it on the counter.

[…A commission huh?]

It’s the hidden face of this miscellaneous goods store’s owner… A sign of a commission
for an underworld worker.

The shopkeeper clad in a stuffed costume looks at the figure clad in black before
asking in a cold voice.

[…I would like you to abduct a certain person.]

[…Not kill, but abduct huh…]

[Yeah, he’s someone whose existence itself has worth.]

[Well, I suppose that depends on who it is and how much you’re paying.]

Following the stuffed costume-wearing shopkeeper… Alice’s words, the black-clad

figure took out a paper with his target’s physiognomy and white gold coins from his
pocket, placing it on the counter.

(T/N: It’s those papers with a face drawn and a description written on it. I think.)

[10 white gold coins as an advance payment… 30 white gold coins for your success.]

[That’s quite the tasty treat… So, this person… is someone I’ve seen first huh?]

[He’s not a being from this world. He’s a human from another world… The name is
“Miyama Kaito”…]

[Heeehhh~~ An otherworlder huh… I see.]

To the words told by the black-clad figure, Alice replies to him indifferently, without
getting shaken at all.

Thereupon, after looking at the physiognomy for a while, she picks up the white gold
coins.

[…I will accept it. When’s the deadline?]

[The sooner you can, the better… I need you to bring him to the place stated in there.]

[So, I’m not handing it over to you, but bring him here? Am I going to deal with a pretty
dangerous person here?]

[…Here’s the information about him.

Saying that, Alice flips through the proffered bundle of papers, and without seeming
to be bothered at all, she spoke.

[…Well, I don’t see any problem. Then, it’ll be in a few days later…]
[I’m counting on you.]

Hearing Alice’s words as she tells him that she’ll accept the request, the black-clad
figure turns away, as if to say he has nothing more to say, leaving only those few words.

After seeing the figure off, Alice looks at the paper with Kaito’s face drawn on it and
mutters to no one.

[…Well, this is one of the paths fate leads us huh… What a shame. I like Kaito-san quite
a bit but…]

The eyes of the masked girl in the stuffed costume, illuminated by the light shining
through the window were… as cold as ice.

<Author’s Notes>

Serious-senpai: “I have come to chew gum and spread seriousness… and I’m all out of
gum.”

The Underworld King began shadowing.

The Death King began to warm up.

The God of Creation began to monitor.

Serious-senpai: “…Oh, I still have gum here.”

Well, it might be a bit preemptive to say this, but it’s the start of Alice’s capture.
The 26th day of the Water month. The day after I returned from the Demon Realm, I
ended up heading to Alice’s miscellaneous store with the souvenirs I had bought.

I figured I’d be spending some money again for them anyway, so I bought lots of
wyvern meat instead of scones.

Part of me thinks that it was a bit naive of me, but as expected, I somehow still couldn’t
just push away her request.

I couldn’t help but chuckle as I pictured Alice’s eyes sparkling at the sight of my
souvenirs and her tiny body eating them with an unimaginable gusto.

I’ve been visiting so often lately that the street I’m walking down on became completely
familiar to me but… the road ahead was shrouded in a deep fog.

…No, wait. Isn’t it weird? It’s 10 o’clock right now, it’s not the kind of time when the
morning fog would appear, and to begin with, that fog is too thick.

Symphonia’s royal capital is prone to having fog… isn’t something I would say. I’ve
been living here for two months, and I’ve never seen a fog like this appear before.

The strange scene gives me an eerie feeling and makes me stop in my tracks.

Even though it’s just before noon, silence dominates the surroundings, fuelling the
anxiety in my mind.

And then, just as I’m wary of my surroundings, something like a glowing ring appears
around my body… but immediately afterwards, it shatters with a sound like broken
glass.

[Arya? Not just Illusion Magic, even Restraint Magic doesn’t work either huh… That’s
amazing, Kaito-san.]

[…Alice?]

[Yes~~ It’s Alice-chan. Welcome back, Kaito-san. I missed you.]

With her familiar voice resounding from behind the fog, Alice appears from behind
the fog.

She wasn’t dressed in the work clothes I’m familiar with though, but was wearing a
black cloak to hide her body, which was somehow different from the atmosphere she
usually had.

[…Why are you here?]

[I just came out to see if I could meet Kaito-san, and what do you know, I was spot on.
Well~~ It feels like it’s fate, didn’t it?]

[………]

I wonder why… Alice’s tone is the same as usual, but it somehow sounds cold… and
feels terribly eerie.

[Now then, now then, before Kaito-san’s strong bodyguard arrives, let’s get the
conversation over with… Kaito-san, do you mind if I abduct you for a while?]

[…Huh? W- What the heck are you…]

[Actually, I can’t make a living just by selling all sorts of goods, so I also have a side job.
How should I call this, I guess you could call it the store in the back? Or something like
that. And just the other day, I received a very tasty commission… it was to kidnap you.]

[Wha!?]

Immediately after she said that, Alice appeared in front of me before I knew it, holding
a knife right beside my neck.

The perfect distance between touching or not touching my neck, and the dull sheen
emitted by the knife, makes me feel a suffocating nervousness.
[So, Kaito-san… for the sake of my spending money, please get kidnapped by me. Let’s
go elope in the name of love, that kind of stuff… eh, arya?]

[………!?]

[…You even had defensive magic that automatically activates against malicious
attacks?]

[Eh?]

When I look at my body in response to those words, before Alice’s knife… a thin black
film-like substance appeared around my body before I knew it.

Come to think of it, I think Lilia-san said that Kuro’s necklace had defensive magic
casted on it.

[Gah!?]

The magic that automatically defends against malicious attacks, I was a little relieved
the moment I learned it exists, but I felt a strong impact to the back of my neck, and
regardless of my intentions, my body lost its strength.

[Well, in that case, I won’t use magic, I just have to make my ill intent disappear and
make you faint~~]

[…A… lice.]

[Good night, Kaito-san. Don’t worry, I’ll gently carry you there.]

The voice I heard at that moment my consciousness was about to disappear was so
disproportionate to the situation… sounding so kind and gentle.

Easily carrying the unconscious Kaito under her arm, Alice jumps up from one roof of
a building to another.

[Now then, if the situation goes on like this and I just bring him there, then it would
be complete the commission… However, I guess things won’t go well that easily
huh~~]

The moment Alice muttered that, a flash of light pierces through the thick fog.
After dodging that beam of light by moving her face slightly to the side, Alice lets out
a sigh.

As if to affirm her words that it wouldn’t be easy… a strong wind blows around her,
blowing away the fog covering her vision.

And when the fog cleared, there were six shadows around the roof where Alice stood.

[…That was faster than I thought. I see, a magic tool sends an emergency signal huh…]

[Let go of master, you rude bast*rd!]

[Whoa there!? Scary…]

Standing a few meters away from Alice was Lilia, Lunamaria, Sieg, Anima, Eta and
Theta… The six people who rushed to the scene stared at Alice with their sharp gazes
after Sieg activated a magic tool that sent an emergency signal right after she lost Kaito
within the fog.

However, even though she says she’s scared, Alice doesn’t seem to be particularly
shaken at all.

[Why are you… Aren’t you Kaito-san’s friend?]

[He’s my friend. I like Kaito-san, I really like him… but, liking him is one thing, and my
job is another.]

Seeing Alice, who didn’t lose her aloofness in response to the words she quietly said,
Lilia looked irritated.

[…You’re pretty carefree huh? Did you really think you can just get away with this?]

[I wonder~~?]

Lunamaria gave her words of warning… As the six of them are currently surrounding
Alice and have the advantage of numbers.

However, as long as Alice has Kaito in her arm… A powerful attack will hurt Kaito, so
they can’t carelessly attack him.
And ironically, Eta, who is good at pinpointing attacks, but had her weapon damaged
in her previous fight with Sieg, couldn’t fully show her power with the spear she
brought out of Lilia’s mansion, and was easily evaded by Alice just now as well.

In the silence that seemed to prick the skin, within the six people facing against one
that seemed to have stopped in that place… the one who broke the silence was Alice.

[…20 white gold coins.]

[…Eh?]

[…18, 25, 43…]

[What the heck are you…]

Alice, who goes to say that to Lilia and the others while pointing at them one after
another, Lilia asked with a dubious expression on her face.

[Well~ I actually have this habit of putting a price on people. This time, I judged them
only on your combat prowess alone, but you all are big deals~~ So, it’s pretty rare for
me to use white gold coins as the unit to judge a person.]

[…That doesn’t sound pleasant at all.]

Hearing Alice, who still speaks in her usual tone that sounds like she would eat a
person, Sieg gives her an unimaginably cold stare, which is unimaginable given how
she normally acts.

Despite being exposed to their sharp gazes, Alice continues to speak without seeming
to be shaken.

[…There are two requirements I have when I take a job. One is that I’m in a good mood.
The second is that I am offered a reward that exceeds the value I have placed on the
target.]

[…And what do you mean by that?]

[Well~~. What I mean~~ is that it’s not worth it for me to fight with you all based on
the fee I receive for this commission.]
[Does that mean you surrender?]

[…No. It’s just a shame that everyone… mine and all of your interests don’t coincide at
all… is what I mean by those words!]

[[[[[[!?]]]]]]

Immediately after saying that, Alice let go of the hand that was holding Kaito.

The place where Alice is standing is the roof of a two-story house, and if the unconscious
Kaito will be dropped to the ground, he will not be left unscathed.

That’s why the six of them lost their focus on her at that moment. They turned their
gaze to the falling Kaito and removed Alice from their sight.

Immediately afterwards, Alice’s figure disappeared and the six of them were flung
away.

However, the six of them are also capable beings, as they succeeded in defending
against Alice’s attack in an instant.

Thereupon, Alice jumps down faster than Kaito’s falling body, catching his body with
a smile.

[Well~~ How terrific. For you to react even to that… However, I succeeded in pulling
my distance from you huh.]

[!? This is bad! She plans to run away!!!]

Lunamaria, who was the first to notice Alice’s intentions, shouted, and the six of them
immediately regained their stances, running after Alice… But in the next moment,
Alice disappears again, and appears further away from the six of them.

[…It’s impossible for any of you. You all who couldn’t follow my movements earlier
can’t catch up to me.]

[Wha!?]

[Didn’t I tell you? Our interests don’t coincide at all… I know all of you will do everything
in your power to defeat me and take back Kaito but… I wouldn’t gain anything from
fighting strong opponents like you all. So, I’m going to run away.]

[Wai—– What!?]

Indifferently saying that, Alice smiles in front of Eta, who tried to chase after her, but
shortly afterwards, Alice’s figure distorted and 10 Alices appeared.

[Illusion Magic!?]

[ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ Well then, I’ll see you later~~ ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

The clones created by her Illusion Magic spoke at the same time and escaped at high
speed in different directions.

However, Lilia-san and the others wouldn’t just let Alice escape.

As they are still experienced warriors, all of them only exchanged glances before they
immediately split up to pursue Alice.

The fast Lilia, Sieg, Lunamaria and Eta chased two of each, while the slightly slower
Anima and Theta chased one Alice each.

To rescue Kaito at all costs…

And after the six of them began tracking in their respective directions… An alleyway a
few distance away from them distorts and the “real” Alice appears.

[…They’re all too honest. Well, deception is my domain after all.]

Muttering to herself, Alice disappeared like smoke again.

When I opened my eyes to the faint light I felt, I found myself in a completely
unfamiliar place.

The stone room looked like a prison, and there were about 10 robed people in the
room.

I honestly think the situation isn’t good but… it seems like my body is strapped to a
chair and I can’t move.
[Oya? Kaito-san, you’re awake?]

[…Alice… This place is?]

[This is my client’s hideout.]

Alice, who appeared from behind a black-robed figure, spoke to me in her usual tone,
without any hints of anxiousness at all.

Speaking of which, she did say she would abduct me… That means that the situation
has turned for the worst huh…

[Nice to meet you, Miyama Kaito-san… I’d certainly like to get to know you better.]

[…Then, you could have just at least shown your face…]

[I wish I could, but I’ve got my own issues to deal with… and I can’t afford to show my
face too much.]

One of the people in robes… a man by the sound of his voice, spoke to me, but I’m not
so carefree that I would be friends with someone in this situation.

However, the one at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of the situation is me… I

can’t say anything strange and provoke them.

[Now then… Let’s get right to the point. I’m sure you’ve already guessed it, but we will
—– [ Ahh~~ Can I have a moment? ] ——- What is it?]

The man who was about to announce his purpose by speaking like he’s some kind of
important person is interrupted by Alice.

This person really can’t read the mood at all…

[As soon as I bring Kaito-san here, my work is done, right? Then, could you quickly
give me my pay already?]

[…Yeah, you’re right. Here, the thirty white gold coins I promised you.]

[Yes, yes… let me see here… Yes, it certainly is as you said.]

Apparently, the reward that Alice gets for abducting me is 30 white gold coins.

That would be around 300 million yen… I’m not sure if it’s high or low, but that seems
to be my price for Alice’s eyes.

I’m not sure if she saw through my complicated feelings, but she turned to me and
lightly waved her hand.

[Kaito-san, you’re barking up the wrong tree here. Don’t direct your grudge at me. This
is just my job. Besides, you and I are just friends… It’s not like we’re family or lovers,
that is only the extent of our relationship.]

[…Yeah, you’re right…]

[Well then, I’ll be going home~~]

After saying those dry words, Alice turns her back to me and walks towards the only
door in the room.

…It feels really painful. However, it certainly won’t help if I complain to Alice.

I scolded Alice for lots of things, and I even hit her… I thought she’s an amiable friend…
someone I can be comfortable with, someone I could trust, but I guess all of that is just
my impression.

For Alice, I’m just a friend who always nags at her…

[…Alice.]

[What is it?]

[…Don’t quickly waste all your money this time.]

[…I’ll think about it.]

Saying that, Alice closed the door.

It hurts… but, I can’t just keep thinking about it. Putting aside Alice, I need to think
about the situation right now.
[Now then, let’s return back to the topic… Ahh, it’s no use if you’re expecting anyone
would help you. This room is made of a special kind of ore that keeps magic power
from leaking out. Besides, this place is far away from the city… There’s no one here to
help you.]

[…………]

I wonder what’s going to happen? Are they going to torture me?

Pain is kinda… something I don’t want.

Despair similar to resignation crawls into my mind, and my body begins to slightly
tremble.

Imagining what was about to happen, I almost involuntarily closed my eyes… but the
door of the room is destroyed with a loud crash.

[Wha!?]

The man and those in robes also looked astonished and turned towards the door, and
as I turned my gaze in that direction… From behind the dust cloud, a person I never
expected appeared.

[And that’s why… I’m here to help you! Kaito-san!]

[…Huh?]

Making a pose, along with what it sounds like background entrance music, Alice, who
was supposed to have walked out the door earlier, appeared again.

For some reason though, she was saying stuff like she’s here to save me or something…

[W- Wha… What do you think you’re doing!?]

[Well~~ You see, I got some extra money today~~, so I was thinking about going out
for dinner with my Kaito-san, who is usually helping me. However, what is this!? Kaito-
san was abducted by bad people!? That’s why I came in a mad dash to save Kaito-san!]

[…What?]
[Now, brace yourself, kidnappers! I’m going to make you regret kidnapping Kaito-
san!!!]

No, you’re the one who basically did the abducting here…

Dear Mom, Dad——- Misfortune comes in times we never expect, and today, I’ve been
abducted. It was supposed to be a critical moment, and even though I don’t know what
they want… Even though I really don’t know what these people want… My thoughts
and the kidnappers’ thoughts are united in one thing——- What the heck is this
person talking about?

<Author’s Notes>

Serious-senpai: “Nuwaaaaahhhhhh!?”

Who would have thought it would become a self-rescue drama huh?

The robed figures who were here at the place I was brought to after I was abducted,
and Alice, the abductor who for some reason, left once and immediately returned…
the atmosphere within that stone room has become indescribably delicate.

The cause of that is undoubtedly Alice.

She should have been the one who abducted me, but for some reason, she’s now
claiming to be here to save me.

[What do you think you’re doing!?]

After a robed person different from the man that was talking to me shouted, Alice
lightly shook her finger and spoke.

[Didn’t I say it already? I’m here to save Kaito-san. Now, get ready.]

[…I see.]

[Boss?]

The man who was talking to me earlier… the man who was called boss, nodded his
head alone while everyone still looked confused.

[So what you’re saying is that… your work is done when you abducted him and
brought him here, and you’re free to do what you want with him afterwards… And if
we want you to overlook it, we need to pay more money…]

[………]

After saying that in an annoyed tone, with a voice that seems calm but there are some
hints of anger in it, the man takes out a bag of coins from his pocket and holds it out
to Alice.
[…Fine. It’s not profitable to argue with you here. Here are 100 white gold coins. You
won’t have any more complaints, right?]

[…Eh? I have lots of them.]

[Wha!?]

However, Alice didn’t receive the white gold coins, she disappeared and before I knew
it, she was already right in front of me.

And with a swing of the knife in her hand, the rope that was bounding me was cut and
my body was released.

[…I have a habit of putting a price on people, and I will only accept a job if they offer
me a fee that exceeds the amount I put on the target… and unfortunately, I couldn’t put
a price on Kaito-san.]

[…What do you mean by that?]

After Alice quietly told him that with a voice that feels sharp, the man asked her,
looking really irritated.

Alice continues to stand in front of me, staring at the robed figures as she continues to
speak.

[Well~~ I know it’s troubling, but this man is more important to me than money, you
know?]

[…Alice?]

[I mean… in the first place, isn’t it that? We’re talking about different premises here.]

[Premises?]

Indifferently telling him while spinning the knife around with one hand, Alice unleashes
bloodthirst that is stronger than what could ever be imagined from her small body.

And after watching the man take a step back, Alice continues to speak in an even colder
voice.
[…Why I accepted your request… It’s because it was a request for abduction, not for
murder.]

[………]

[If it was a murder request because of personal vendetta, we could have easily got this
over with… I would just finish it with just “cutting off your head right there and then”.]

[!?]

With a chilling voice, Alice declares if the commission she received for me was for
murder and not for kidnapping, she would have killed him…

[However, if it was an abduction, I thought you would have accomplices with you…
Then, even if I kill you right there, you would just use other methods to get Kaito-san.
Why, isn’t this more efficient… That’s just why I accepted it.]

[…That means, from the start you are…]

[Yeah, I was planning to wipe out the people who were trying to do harm to Kaito-san.
What of it?]

[…Alice… W- Why?]

[Ahh~~ Errr, you’re going to ask that?]

It seems that Alice was planning to wipe out all the people who were trying to kidnap
me right from the start, and that’s why she accepted this request.

While I’m glad to hear those words, I don’t know why she’s doing this for me, who as
she said earlier, was just a friend… and that’s why I reflexively asked.

Thereupon, Alice sounded a little embarrassed before she turned towards me while
scratching her head.

[…Kaito-san is an optimistic person. He easily trusted a suspicious person like me,

scolds me because he really cares about me, and helps me with all sorts of stuff… He’s
really quite a softhearted person.]

[…………]
[I thought I was a bit dull of a person~~. Well, I guess you’ll never know what’s going
to happen in life.]

After speaking until that point, Alice looks at the robed figures again, lowering her
stance with the knife gripped on her hand.

[…before I knew it, I’m in love with him.]

[…Eh?]

[I know I was joking about it at first, but like I said, I seriously fell in love with you,
Kaito-san! I enjoy spending time with Kaito-san, getting scolded by him for being
stupid, and even if he’s astounded by my idiocy, he would still look after me… Being
with him is really fun. I’ve fallen in love with him to the point where… I thought I could
do everything for him, even if there’s nothing in exchange.]

[…Alice.]

Shortly after declaring that, Alice’s figure disappeared… and the robed figures
collapsed with splatters of blood.

With a speed that can’t be seen by the naked eyes, Alice took out more than a dozen
people before she reappears again with a sigh.

[Well… That’s why I won’t allow anyone to hurt Kaito-san. So… I guess you guys just
weren’t so lucky.]

[U- Ummm~~ Kaito-san. B- By any chance, are you still angry?]

[…Not really.]

[No, look, under those circumstances, it would be faster to deal with them by letting
them abduct Kaito-san once. I was going to save you right from the start!]

[I somehow feel like there were other ways to do it though.]

[Ugghh…]

When I was released from my restraints, Alice flusteredly apologized to me.

It’s not that I’m angry at her, and in fact, she was helping me there, and I could also
understand Alice’s intentions why she did that. Moreover, I was happy when I heard
what Alice said earlier.

However, I don’t know how to clearly explain this… I’m feeling complicated and it’s
mainly because it feels like I’m dancing on top of Alice’s palm.

[No, well, ummm~~ there was another way but… this was the quickest way. That’s
why… Kaito-san? Please don’t be mad at me.]

[…I’m not mad at you.]

[But aren’t you sulking!? Like I said, I’m sorry already~~]

Indeed, although it might be quite shameful of me… It seems that I’m sulking a bit right
now.

Seeing me turning away, Alice looked troubled as she bowed her head over and over
again.

No, well, it’s true that complaining to Alice won’t help anything but… being in that
situation isn’t funny.

[Muuu, I understand. I’ll make a proper apology.]

[…An apology?]

[…Please don’t turn over here.]

[Unnn?]

As I tilted my head at the words Alice said, I heard something click.

Could it be the sound of her opera mask being removed?

Just as that question popped into my head, I felt something soft touch my cheek.

[Nuuu~]

[Wha!?]
Something faintly damp touched my cheek… Realizing that they were Alice’s lips, I
look back at her in surprise.

Thereupon, Alice, with a face as red as an apple, was hurriedly putting her opera mask
back on.

[…S- So, please forgive me already… That’s my f- first kiss after all…]

[…Eh? Y- Yeah…]

Nodding reflexively at the words Alice told me, I was unable to get rid of the surprise
from the kiss on my cheek.

Dear Mom, Dad—— In the end, Alice seemed to have intended to help me from the
start, and even as I felt somewhat unsatisfied with that, all of that disappeared right
at that instant. How should I say this… it seems that even until the end—— It may just
be under Alice’s expectations.

In the large garden in the mansion, Lilia looked at the person in front of her with
relying eyes and spoke.

[…Please. Chronois-sama, please rescue Kaito-san…]

[Yeah, I know.]

Receiving Lilia’s words of pleading with her hands clasped together as if she’s praying
to her, Chronois quietly nodded and moved her gaze to the two gods on both of her
sides.

A purple-haired girl lying on a cushion floating in the air, and a woman with long green
hair bundled up and let loose in front of her, giving a calm impression.

[…Lend me your strength, God of Fate, God of Life.]

[Haahh… I don’t really like working… But I guess I should just think of this as a
preemptive investment to when Kai-chan would eventually support me~~]

[It’s enough that you’re willing to bow to us for that person… I’m awake now.]

The three Supreme Gods reigning in the place closest to the top of the God Realm.
After receiving Lilia’s wish, Chronois immediately gathered these two, to rescue Kaito
as soon as possible…

Right now, the Supreme Gods of the God Realm were about to wield their mighty
power to help one man…

<Author’s Notes>

However, I will still get my reward for the commission.

And thus, Alice dealt with the situation.

The Supreme Gods… They’re making all those cool entrance, but it’s already over, you
know?
The Supreme Gods who rarely visit the Human Realm aside from the Festival of Heroes,
and the fact that all three of them are together in this place certainly shows the
abnormality of the situation.

While an enormous amount of magic power splits the clouds in the sky and makes the
earth tremble… the God of Life, Life quietly touches the ground.

[…Multitude of Lives. Become my eyes, become my ears…]

Each of the Supreme Gods of the God Realm has been given one ability that transcends
the others by the God of Creation, Shallow Vernal.

Life’s ability to govern all those who hold life, makes her have the wisdom to see
through the world.

Humans, animals, insects, plants, and the earth… Life can gather information from
every living thing in the world.

Life searches through the avalanche of information to find the whereabouts of the
abducted Kaito.

If a single bird or insect has seen Kaito, it’s possible for them to track his whereabouts…
However, searching for information about Kaito within that extraordinary amount of
information takes a while.

However, there’s a God that has the power to compensate for that.

The God of Fate, Fate… The ability given to her is the power to determine one’s fate.

She is able to determine the absolute fate within the sea of possibilities of the future.

[…If it’s God of Life, “she can find Kai-chan as soon as possible”.]
[…!? I’ve found him. God of Time and Space… I will transfer to you the information.]

[Umu.]

With Fate confirming his fate, Life discovered the whereabouts of Kaito in an instant
and transmitted the information to Chronois.

[…Chronois-sama…]

[Don’t worry, Lilia… Aside from Shallow Vernal-sama, there’s no one in this world…
who’s faster than I am!]

With those words, Chronois’s figure disappears.

What is given to Chronois, the God of Time and Space, is a mighty power… Having the
ability to govern time, Chronois can manipulate time at will and have the speed that
sets her apart from the rest.

Chronois’s figure disappeared, just as Lilia and the others could recognize that she
disappeared… She already reached where Kaito is now.

The robed figures that were defeated by Alice don’t seem to be dead, as Alice tied them
up with a rope that she took out of nowhere.

[…What are we going to do with these people?]

[Why don’t we just let them stay here? We can call for a Knight Order to arrest them
later—— Ehh?]

[…Eh?]

It doesn’t seem like they would wake up anytime soon, so Alice suggested that we
leave them here tied up and leave already, but at the moment I was about to nod in
agreement to her… but for some reason, Alice stepped away really far away.

No, that’s not it. The people in robes are still close to Alice, does that mean I’m the one
who moved places?

[…It seems that you’re in quite a pickle, Miyama.]

[Chronois-san!?]

[Ehh? G- Goddess of Time-sama!?]

Hearing her familiar voice, I finally understood that I’m being held in her arms.

I didn’t expect that a Supreme God, Chronois-san, would appear. Putting me aside,
even Alice was started at her sudden appearance.

[…W- Why are you here?]

[Lilia told me what happened, and I came as soon as I heard it. Good gracious, you’re
making everyone worry…]

[…U- Ummm, errr…]

[…You are the one who kidnapped Miyama, aren’t you? I’m sure you’re ready for the
consequences…]

[Hyiiiihhhh!?]

Chronois-san quietly mutters while clenching her fist, releasing a tremendous amount
of magic power and causing cracks to appear in the stone room.

Feeling the anger of the overwhelmingly powerful Chronois-san, Alice is frightened

like a frog staring at a snake, backing away from Chronois-san.

[P- Please wait! Chronois-san!?]

[Miyama!?]

[Ummm, how should I say this… Alice, errr, saved me!]

[…What?]

I hurriedly stop Chronois-san, who was about to hit Alice any moment now.

While Chrnois-san looked doubtful after hearing my words, I frantically tried to

explain Alice’s reason to her.
I don’t feel like I was able to explain myself well because I was quite frantic when I
explained to her… but after a while, Chronois-san nodded and unclenched her fist as
if she understood.

[…I see. I get the gist of what you’re saying. If that’s the case, I guess I can’t crush you
here huh…]

[Y- Yhesh!?]

[…Well, that’s enough. I will deal with these kidnappers myself. You’ve already
worried Lilia enough… Let’s go back.]

[Ah, yes.]

[You’re obviously coming with us.]

[…U- Understood.]

As expected of the capable ikemen Goddess Chronois-san, she promptly made the
conversation continue and got Alice to agree without question… Or rather, Chronois-
san? How long are you going to hold on to me like this? Chronois-san, you know you’re
pretty tall, right? Being in this position is pretty scary, you know!?

Whether or not she knows what I’m going through, Chronois-san quickly holds Alice
as well, and the scenery changes in an instant.

It’s not like the scenery is switched out like Teleportation Magic, but rather, Chronois-
san’s movement is so fast before I knew it, we’re already in a different place.

We are now in Lilia-san’s mansion’s familiar garden, where Lilia-san and many other
people had gathered.

[Kaito-san!? Are you okay!? Are you injured? Are you feeling unwell, or were you hurt
anywhere!?]

[Ehh? Ah, no…]

[Calm down, Lilia. If you keep talking and talking, Miyama won’t be able to answer.]

[Ah, y- yes… I’m sorry.]

[Miyama doesn’t have any injuries of particular concern.]

[Is that so… That’s good. That’s really…]

When she saw me, Lilia-san’s expression literally changed as she began checking if I
wasn’t injured. She then looked really relieved when she heard Chronois-san’s words.

It seemed like she was really worried about me, and it may be a bit imprudent of me,
but I was happy.

Speaking of which, there’s even Fate-san here… Unnn? Who is that person with the
green hair? I feel like she’s sleeping while standing up though…

[…U- Ummm~~]

[Eh? Huh!? It’s you!!!]

[Hieehhh!? P- Please wait a moment! Kaito-san, help!? Heelllllpppppp!?]

When Alice was about to timidly speak, Lilia-san’s expression suddenly changed to a
sharp one and she drew her sword.

It wasn’t just Lilia-san, but also Lunamaria-san and Sieg-san as well, who turned their
gazes with their sharp killing intents directed towards Alice.

[U- Ummm… Why did this situation happen…]

[Ahhh, apparently, Lilia and the others had exchanged swords with the strange fellow
over there.]

Strange fellow, she said… No, well, she certainly is one but…

It seems that I have to explain to them again. For a moment, I thought about just letting
them go attack her since they’re attacking Alice and she won’t die but… In the end, I
explained to Lilia-san and the others.

Lilia-san and the others, who had been cautious for a while, seemed to understand
after hearing my explanation and they each put away their weapons.

It would have been fine if that had been the end of it, but no matter how much they
were convinced with my explanation, their perception of Alice would still be bad.

She may have saved me, but because she’s someone they’re not familiar with, and
because they’ve fought against each other once, their wariness still hasn’t disappeared
and I can still feel it with my Sympathy Magic.

[…Alice, remember our bet where you would listen to one thing I said?]

[Ehh? Yeah, I still remember it, but why mention it now?]

[…Then, there’s something I need you to investigate.]

[You want me to investigate something?]

Thereupon, I remembered the document that the Phantasmal King gave me yesterday.

She said that this document contains information on the person that set up Lilia-san’s
division in a trap, and that if I showed this to a person who works in the underworld,
I might be able to get evidence.

Alice called herself a handyman who works in the underworld, and from the feeling I
got so far from her, she seems to be good at gathering information, and in a sense, she’s
the right person for the job.

[…I want you to look at the people in this document. I heard that they were involved
in that incident with the Knights Order four years ago…]

[[[!?]]]

Hearing the words I said as I held out the document to her, Lilia-san, Lunamaria-san
and Sieg-san’s eyes widened.

[Ka- Kaito-san!? T- That is… how in the world…]

[I’m sorry. Lilia-san, I was actually going to tell you yesterday, but after all the commotion
that happened, I forgot… This document was given to me by the Phantasmal King, and
it seems to contain information about the people involved in the incident with the
Knights Order four years ago.]

[Wha!?]
[…Hoohhh… It wouldn’t be surprising that the Phantasmal King would have some
information about that in her possession… However, if you’re asking her to investigate
it, that having that alone wouldn’t mean anything?]

[Yes, the Phantasmal King said that this isn’t enough to use as proof. However, she said
that if I can get someone working from the underworld to investigate it, we might be
able to know something…]

It seems that Chronois-san highly evaluates the Phantasmal King’s information

gathering ability, and if the Phantasmal King had prepared it, it feels like she was sure
it would be correct.

[…In that case, I’m also going to ask you. Lilia informed me of the situation, but Shallow
Vernal-sama has instructed me not to become too involved with the affairs of the
Human Realm, so I’m not at liberty to investigate… So, can I ask you for that? Masked
woman.]

[Ehh? Ah, yes. Of course.]

[Thank you, Alice. Well then, here’s the document —— [ There’s no need for that. ] —
—– !?]

I was about to hand the document to Alice, thinking that if Alice could successfully
investigate this, the impression Lilia-san and the other had for her would be restored.

However, at that moment, I heard a familiar high-pitched voice.

[If you so wish it, I can provide the proof as your reward for overcoming your fourth
trial.]

[…Phantasmal King…]

[Eeeehhhhh!? T- This time, it’s the Phantasmal King? Seriously, what the heck is with
Kaito-san’s connections…]

A being clad in a black robe calmly appeared, gathering the gaze of those around us…
The Phantasmal King descends in the garden of the mansion.

Saying those infuriating words, that I have cleared the fourth trial…
Dear Mom, Dad——- Anyway, the kidnapping incident is now over, and I thought that
if I asked Alice to help me, I could get the information that Lilia-san wanted but… Right
at that moment, the Phantasmal King appeared again. Putting that aside——
Phantasmal King, are you that bored?

<Author’s Notes>

It may not have been written in the novel… but they just met yesterday! And now,
today she has come to meet him again!!! I’m starting to suspect that Phantasmal King
is actually Kaito’s commuting wife.
After the kidnapping incident was settled, I was going to ask Alice, a person working
for the underworld, to investigate the documents handed to me yesterday, when for
some reason, the person who handed over those documents appeared.

I was puzzled by her sudden appearance, but the Phantasmal King just spoke in her
usual high-pitched voice.

[You don’t need to ask that rat to help you. I can provide you with the information you
need.]

[…Didn’t you give this to me so that I could find out myself?]

[No, I only said that it’s your reward. Wouldn’t it be strange if there’s an addition to
your reward?]

[………]

What the heck is this… Phantasmal King should have felt the anger in the words I
returned to her, but the Phantasmal King still had that arrogant tone in her voice when
she indifferently told me that.

Perhaps sensing my anger, Chronois-san quickly moved in front of me and faced the
Phantasmal King.

[…It’s been a while, Phantasmal King. Was it the previous Festival of Heroes when we
last met?]

[Chronois, what is it?]

[You’re the one who told the world about Miyama, aren’t you? Why did you do that?]

[…They have become quite a good bait, didn’t they?]

When Chronois-san asked with a somewhat sharp voice, the Phantasmal King calmly
answered her.

Bait… I tilted my head, unable to understand why she said that, but Chronois-san
seemed to notice something, and she clearly sounded angry.

[…So, that’s how it is huh… You! You used Miyama as decoy!!!]

[…Decoy?]

[Umu, she most probably deliberately released some unclear information, indifferently
used it to manipulate the people around and hunted those who stuck their heads out…
In other words, she used you as bait to burn those turbulent individuals.]

[!?]

Come to think of it, I remember Lillywood-san mentioning it before.

The Phantasmal King doesn’t tolerate beings that are detrimental for the world, and
is she judges you to be one, she will mercilessly kill you… In short, the Phantasmal
King seems to have transmitted my information to the world and erased the people
who started moving holding some kind of objective.

I shuddered at the fact that I was being used by the Phantasmal King without knowing
it, and at the same time, I felt a strange feeling of discomfort.

What the heck is with this feeling… The conversation should have been making sense,
but there’s something in their conversation that I’m feeling bothered with.

[…However, I don’t understand. Putting aside the other members of the Six Kings, how
did you manage to convince the Death King? She’s supposed to move immediately
when it comes to Miyama… but for some reason, she remained quiet even though that
incident happened. You made her do that, didn’t you?]

[…Indeed, it took a lot of work to convince Isis to do it. I was able to finally convince
her by offering a fairly concessionary exchange.]

Indeed, Isis-san killed all the black bears in the forest just because I was one knocked
unconscious by one before. It might be ridiculous for me to say this myself, but I really
think she would fly over if something wrong happened to me.
However, indeed, regarding these recent incidents… Even that time when Megiddo-
san invaded, and even this abduction incident… Isis-san didn’t appear.

It seems that the Phantasmal King presented Isis-san with some conditions in
exchange, and made her agree to stay still… What kind of condition is that?

And also, that uncomfortable feeling I felt earlier, was it about Isis-san? No, however, I
still feel like there’s something bothering me.

[Anyway, what the heck is with that way of speaking of yours? That’s “different to how
you usually speak”…]

[!?]

Chronois-san dubiously asked. As soon as I heard that, a completely different thought

popped into my head.

The purpose of the Phantasmal King, the words she said when I encountered her, the
conditions she used to convince Isis-san, and the way the Phantasmal King speaks…
All these scattered pieces come together in my mind.

I see… So that’s what it is, that is to say, this is what the Phantasmal King would
probably call as the fifth trial…

Slowly stepping out in front of Chronois-san, I calmly spoke.

[…I don’t trust you. I’m not going to ask a request to someone I can’t trust.]

[…Hooohhhh…]

[Miyama? Are you sure? The Phantasmal King certainly is someone that you could
hardly trust, but her information gathering ability is solid. This person can certainly
prepare the evidence for you…]

Hearing the words I said, Chronois-san asks me if that’s okay, tilting her head.

Shaking my head in response, I moved my gaze.

[…Chronois-san. I trust the Phantasmal King. I’m grateful to her.]

[Unnn? Miyama, what the heck are you talking about?]

[There’s something that’s been bothering me for a long time. And now, I know exactly
why… You’re not the “real Phantasmal King”.]

[………]

The words I quietly said startled Chronois-san, but the being in black robe remained
silent… She doesn’t interrupt me as if she’s telling me to keep going.

So, the true nature of the discomfort I’m feeling is probably this.

The first time I met the Phantasmal King, I felt her eerie presence… but at the second
time and the third time I encountered her, she was far eerier than that.

However, from this being in front of me right now… I don’t feel that much shivers.

Until now, I had thought that the more I learned about the Phantasmal King’s
dreadfulness, the more I felt something akin to fear, but it’s more convincing to think
of this person in front of me as a different person.

[Chronois-san. You said earlier that the Phantasmal King speaks differently, right?]

[…Yeah.]

[Could t be that the Phantasmal King… usually speaks with a “peculiar tone but filled
with honorifics”?]

[…That’s right.]

Before, Chronois-san had described the Phantasmal King as a boisterous and irritating
fellow.

However, the Phantasmal King I actually met wasn’t like that, she was more like a
creepy mastermind… And the moment I heard that “she’s speaking in a different way”,
I remembered something.

When I talked to Kuro, and when I talked to Chronois-san… It’s like they’re talking
about different beings who “usually use honorifics”.
I thought it was just because she was lowering her head before terrifying, more
powerful beings… but if the Phantasmal King’s usual tone of voice is her characteristic,
it may be because she doesn’t want her true identity to be revealed.

[…Chronois-san, you were wondering how she convinced Isis-san, right?]

[Umu, I don’t think the Death king would be easily convinced. She said she made a deal
with her, but I can’t imagine her putting priority to anything rather than Miyama’s
safety.]

[…I think the Phantasmal King probably said this to Isis-san. “I will always be around
him, and if it’s necessary, I’ll intervene and save him myself”…]

[What?]

Yes, the Phantasmal King probably convinced Isis-san to stay still by guaranteeing my
safety.

Based on that premise, it changes the way you look at a lot of things.

The attacks, Megiddo-san’s visit, my abduction… Of all these three incidents, if I were
to think that the Phantasmal King was trying to protect me…

[…Just when we were attacked, she didn’t interfere since she thinks that Anima and
Sieg-san could beat Eta and Theta. But then, she thought that it would be difficult for
two exhausted people to defeat Sigma… So, she intervened.]

[…Miyama?]

[When Megiddo-san showed up, she disguised herself as Kuro and made Megiddo-san
put down his hand… and now, again…]

Thereupon, I stopped speaking for a moment and slowly turned around.

The person who wasn’t there when the Phantasmal King appeared for the second and
third time, and who was there when the Phantasmal King appeared first and this time.

[…I want to help Lilia-san, Lunamaria-san, and Sieg-san, who have been taking good
care of me.]
[Kaito-san…]

[…So, I’m going to need your help.]

Inhaling once, I then look straight into her eyes, and utter the answer I’ve arrived at.

[Please, Alice… No, “Phantasmal King, No Face”…]

Dear Mom, Dad——- Come to think of it, that fellow always appeared out of the blue,
except when I visited her. An enigmatic being with no bottom in sight, and sharpness
that can be seen sometimes. If I’m not mistaken, Alice’s true identity is——- the
Phantasmal King, No Face.

<Author’s Notes>

It seems that there are already some people that predicted it was her.

You’re right… The Phantasmal King’s true identity is Alice-chan~~.

For all the ladies and gentlemen who guessed right, magnificent… I confer to you 30 S
(Serious-senpai) points.
The words I spoke, telling about Alice’s true identity being the Phantasmal King. To be
honest, I’m not entirely sure yet, but I still think it’s a pretty likely conclusion.

However, the person in question, Alice doesn’t say anything. She just looks at me with
a smile on her face… Seeing that smile, I’m convinced that my thoughts are right and I
stare straight at Alice.

[Eh? This person is… Phantasmal King-sama? N- No, but, no matter how I look at her,
she’s a human…]

[Lilia, it’s true that for beings with power like you, you would judge a person’s race by
their magic power. However, the Phantasmal King can even change the quality of her
magic power… It would be impossible for me to see through the Phantasmal King’s
disguise.]

It’s true that from what I’ve seen so far, Alice’s abilities aren’t beyond the realm of
being human.

In fact, Sieg-san and Lilia-san seemed to think ALice was human, so I also thought that
was the case… But if Alice is the Phantasmal King, it would be an easy thing for her to
act like a human, since she could even change her magic power and fully transform to
Kuro.

[In fact, that Phantasmal King fellow even slipped in among the Gods before, and even
actually granted blessings to others… I don’t know why the heck she did that though.]

…I’m betting that it’s because she wants to earn some money. A single blessing costs
one gold coin after all…

Oops, I digress… Now, let’s go face Alice first…

[…Alice. If you were really serious about deceiving me, I wouldn’t have felt anything
out of place, and that’s probably not something that you would have screwed up.]
[………]

[…You must have made me feel that there’s something out of place on purpose, right?
When we met at the gate, you even deliberately used the same Icarus story as when
we first met, showing Chris-san that you were well-informed inside her castle, and
dropped hints here and there.]

Yes, perhaps… No, I’m pretty sure Alice made me feel that something’s out of place on
purpose.

If she was capable of a perfect disguise, she could have shown another face as the
“Phantom King’s face” and I wouldn’t have questioned it, but there’s no reason for her
to come out at this moment where Chronois-san, someone she has met from time to
time, is present here.

[…Wasn’t the fifth task for me is to find out your true identity?]

[………]

Hearing the words I calmly said, Alice remained silent… But out of nowhere, she pulls
out a handbell and starts shaking it.

The sound of the bell echoed loudly around us, and after stopping a little while later,
Alice finally spoke.

[…You pass. I don’t have a shred of complaint anymore. You passed with flying colors.]

[…Alice, then, you really are…]

[Yes, you’re right. I’m the real Phantasmal King.]

Putting away the handbell, Alice clapped this time, admitting that she is the Phantasmal
King.

I can hear startled voices from those around me, but Alice doesn’t seem to be
particularly bothered by them and approaches me.

Thereupon, she gets down on one knee in front of me and gently grabs my hands…
and puts her forehead on the back of my hand.
No, she’s still wearing that opera mask, so it’s actually the mask that’s hitting the back
on my hand…

[…Well done. Kaito-san… Please accept my apology for my past rudeness. And to you
who far exceeds my expectations, I offer my respect and loyalty…]

[…Alice.]

[The Phantom King, No Face… My true name is Shalltear. I give my power, my heart, at
this moment, I offer my everything to you.]

After declaring her allegiance to me as if she were a knight, Alice slowly stands up.

[…”Assemble”.]

[Wha!?]

The moment Alice murmurs that word, people clad in black whose faces are hidden
suddenly appear throughout the garden.

And it’s not just one or two of them, they have a ridiculous number that they easily
exceed 100… And then, Alice throws the document in front of those people clad in
black.

[This is an order… The person in that document about the incident that happened four
years ago. Please gather irrefutable evidence against them… I will not wait more than
three days. Is that an A-okay? Then, start moving.]

[ [ [ [ [ [ [ [ Hahh! As Phantasmal King No Face-sama wishes! ] ] ] ] ] ] ] ]

Receiving the words Alice announced with a non-serious tone, the people clad in black
showed their acknowledgment by kneeling down on one with completely synchronized
movements.

And then, they instantly disappear again… probably headed out to start investigating.
Before I knew it, even the fake Phantasmal King was gone too.

With just one word, more than 100 people appear. It really is nothing but proof that
she have subordinates lurking in every place, including the royal capital as well.
The Phantasmal King has a vast number of followers around the world… In front of
me, who was astonished to see a portion of her power in action, Alice slowly looks
back at me.

Unlike how she usually acts, her somewhat dignified appearance is certainly what a
king…

[Uwaahhh, I got goosebumps. It’s really tiring looking so serious—– Ouch!?]

[………]

[Why are you hitting me!? Kaito-san!?]

[You… Can’t you just stay… serious… like before?]

[No, no, I’m doing my best here. I did my super-ultra best! If I became more serious a
few minutes more, I would get sick.]

I thought that as Alice was also one of the Six Kings, the actions she did before were
just a front, and she’s going to stay all dignified like she truly is, but Alice completely
reverted to her usual tone, so I couldn’t help but reflexively hit her in her head.

[I mean, Alice… Ah, no, should I call you Shalltear now?]

[Well~ It’s fine to call me just as usual. I also like this name too… so, what is it?]

[Well, Alice is one of the Six Kings, right?]

[That’s right~~ Alice-chan is a remarkable girl. I’m remarkable enough that I could
proudly puff my chest to introduce myself!]

Alice has a smug look on her face as she makes a pose while sticking out her small
chest, to which I let out a sigh before speaking.

I understand that Alice is one of the Six Kings, but how should I say this… She’s quite
different from what I imagined a king would be…

[…So, that whole thing you said about not having any money was all an act?]

[…No, I’m being serious there. I’m seriously broke. Please help me.]
[…Even though you’re one of the Six Kings?]

[Please don’t think that all of the Six Kings are rich, will you!?]

It was a cry filled with anguish… Tears even seem to flow from the gap between her
mask, which conveys how earnest she is about being broke.

[I have lots of subordinates to pay here, you know!? I’m trying to keep all the profits
and costs in white. I give perfect benefits! No overtime! All transportations, paid by
me! Salary raise is even possible! There’s also bonuses twice a year!]

[…U- Unnn.]

[Because of all these, I can’t even afford to feed myself everyday! Moreover, I’m still
getting more subordinates every year!? My men’s livelihood may be good, but my life
is all bad here, you know!?]

[I- I see…]

Hearing Alice’s shout as if she’s winding up, I can’t help but feel pressured.

Thereupon, Alice snaps her fingers, and as she does so, the fake Phantasmal King from
earlier appears.

[What do you think about this area?]

[Ahh, my apologies. I forgot to tell you… You would be pleased. Shalltear-sama, we

have recently added about a hundred more people to our corps!]

[…Oi, are you listening to me? What the heck is with that, you just added more people
without hesitation… I told you not to add more people…]

[I’m happy that more and more people are hearing about how wonderful Shalltear-
sama is!]

[…Just go home.]

[Hahh! By your leave.]

In contrast to Alice, who has her head in her hands, the fake Phantasmal King sounds
kinda happy… Speaking of which, I couldn’t tell from the high-pitched voice she had
until now, but she’s a woman huh… It also feels like she’s one of the upper rankings in
their group.

After the fake Phantasmal King disappears at Alice’s words, Alice clings to my clothes.

[Help me, Kaito-san! I’m going to be killed by my own subordinates!!!]

[…………]

This person really doesn’t have any dignity at all… It’s starting to give me a headache.

However, I see, the reason why she usually says she doesn’t have any money is that
she has too many subordinates… If that’s the case, I guess it was quite bad of me to
scold her too hard.

[I see, then, the reason why your money is always gone isn’t that you gambled, but
because you gave it to your subordinates…]

[Ah, no, half of it was because I gambled it… Ginyaaaahhhh!? It huwts!? It huwwtttsss!?
Kaito-saahh, staaphhh, you’ll teaw my chweeks apaaaawwwwtttt!?]

[You know what~!!!]

I was just about to feel some sympathy, but shortly after, she started messing around
again, so I pulled her cheeks as hard as I could.

I take back my previous statement! I really should be harsher to this woman!

Dear Mom, Dad—— The truth is that Alice is the Phantasmal King, and she has a huge
number of subordinates all over the world. However, it was really stupid of me to look
at her in a good light, even though it was just for a moment. As expected—– Alice is
still the same as always.

<Author’s Notes>

Her lack of money and her love for gambling is the truth.
Alice remains the same as she usually is.

The Phantasmal King’s subordinates <Job Offers>

Job description: Intelligence gathering and infiltration

Working hours: Shifting schedule, 8 hours a day

Basic salary: 3 silver coins (300,000R) — Pay may increase depending on performance

Holidays: Two days off per week, paid holidays, long holidays at the end and the
beginning of the year

Bonus: Twice a year (equivalent to 4 months of basic salary)

Allowance: Transportation, uniforms, various weapons

Remarks: No overtime

…That’s a really good company to work for.

To me, the life and death of others isn’t something that interests me.

My priority is the peace of the world, not the peacefulness of my own life. If I judge
that you’re unnecessary for the world, even if you are the king of a country, you will
have to disappear.

If I were to ask Kuro-san, she will probably just say that I’m dull… but if you ask me,
Kuro-san and the other members of the Six Kings are too lenient.

The turbulent people are like the scum gathering in the stew, they would keep
bubbling up one after another without limit if left alone.

That’s why someone has to take out the scums in order to keep the world peaceful.

However, I also tend to be lenient with those I’m close to.

On the day before the summoning of the Hero, I went to the location of the magic circle
due to the information brought to me by my subordinates.

The fact that I, myself would be moving means that it’s a situation that my subordinates
couldn’t handle…]

[…What are you doing, Kuro-san?]

[…Shalltear…]

[That’s the magic circle for summoning heroes, right? If you pour that much magic
power into it… It will go out of control.]

[…Unnn… sorry.]
At my questioning words, Kuro-san turns around with a sad expression on her face.

What she was doing was tinkering the summoning magic circle… Kuro-san poured a
large amount of magic power into the summoning process, making the process of
summoning to be almost run out of control, and if it were used, the likely result would
be that the person being summoned wouldn’t be alone.

[…Kuro-san. I hate to say this, but even if you increase the number of people summoned,
“your wish is”…]

[I know that! I don’t know if it’s even possible…]

[……]

I can understand why Kuro is trying to do this, and I can honestly feel her pain.

That’s why I hesitated. Should I stop her, or should I let her go…

Kuro is like a parent to me, and I owe her a great debt of gratitude for raising me… It’s
painful to realize that Kuro-san has been holding onto this wish for a long time, that
she herself even feels that she can’t make it come true.

[…Hahh… Just this once, okay?]

[…Shalltear?]

[Just this one time, it can be explained that it’s just the residual magic going out of
control… I’ll make the necessary adjustments after this incident.]

[…Thank you.]

[However, I don’t think it’s possible. Even if you increase the number of people you
summon, a person who will grant your wish won’t appear… Well, you probably know
that already.]

After saying that much, I left the room with the summoning magic circle.

I went outside and gave my subordinates instructions on how to cover up the situation
and making it look like the magic power in the vicinity went out of control, and
wishing that there won’t be any irregularities that would happen, I waited for the next
day.

Yeah, well, as for the conclusion of the incident… it did occur, an irregularity I mean…

The summoning magic circle that summoned the First Hero… Hikari-san, it was
adjusted by Shallow Vernal-sama to summon beings who are “close to Hikari-chan’s
age when she was summoned”.

Hikari-san was 17 years old when she was summoned to this world. So, the person
summoned by the summoning magic circle from another world should be about 16-
18 years old.

That’s why, it was a real shock when I heard from the subordinates that I made to
infiltrate that there was one of them that was 21 years old.

Miyama Kaito… An irregularity who should be outside of Shallow Vernal-sama’s

technique’s age of selection.

I immediately investigated the irregular being, Miyama Kaito.

As soon as I saw the reason for his summoning, I knew right away.

A piece of Kuro’s magic power was in him, he had the ability to become the being that
Kuro-san wanted.

That’s why he was able to be summoned to this world, even though the person
summoned should have only been 16-18 years old.

To be honest, I was quite confused about how to deal with him.

Having the qualities and being able to fulfill them are two different things… I couldn’t
quite believe that he was capable of holding his own against Kuro-san.

So, I decided to make contact with him and measure him myself.

There’s nothing crueler than making a person feel hope for something you can’t fulfill.
If I decided it was impossible for him, I would immediately pull him away from Kuro-
san.

With that thought in mind, I disguised myself as a human and contacted him…
[…Hahhh~~ Kaito-san should be in the Demon Realm by now huh~~ How boring…
wait, arehh?]

I became surprised by the words I muttered while sitting at the counter in the late
afternoon.

Boring? What am I saying? That kinda sounds like I’m missing Kaito-san since he’s not
coming…

It’s been about a month since I started interacting with Kaito-san using the name Alice.

At first, I thought it would really be impossible for him, but Kaito-san was far more
than I could ever imagine.

He drew Shallow Vernal-sama’s interest and pulled Isis-san away from loneliness.

I don’t think he realizes it though, but those were extraordinary achievements… at

least, enough to astonish me and make me change my mind.

If it’s Kaito-san, he may be able to grant Kuro-san’s wish… That’s what I have judged,
and so, I started moving behind the scenes.

If he’s going to seriously stand before Kuro-san, he would need to have a strong heart…
Yes, for example, to the point where he wouldn’t lose himself when he’s facing off all
of the Six Kings…

That’s why I have given him all sorts of trials. Whether or not this person’s heart would
submit or whether or not this person’s heart would be distorted… However, Kaito-san
was unwavering.

He could be shaken, he could be confused… but still remaining upright, he won

Megiddo-san’s trust.

And that also includes mine…

I honestly didn’t think that a mere mortal could disturb my mind to such an extent.

I enjoy talking to Kaito-san, feeling glad even as the seriously concerned Kaito-san is
scolding me when I do stupid things… Missing him at those times that Kaito-san’s not
here.
Haahh… Good grief… I’ve already lived for a long time. Who would have thought that
this adult me would feel love… You’re really something…

In the shop at dusk, I hear the door open and a small shadow enters.

[Welcome, Kuro-san.]

[Unnn.]

The one who came in was Kuro-san.

Right from the start, I had told Kuro-san that I was in contact with Kaito-san under the
name of Alice, and even when she came to our business meeting before, she properly
understood my intentions and kept quiet.

[…Kaito-kun. How is he?]

[He passed. I don’t have any complaints here… Well, in my opinion, he has already
passed after the fourth trial, but the fifth one was just something like a bonus.]

[…I see.]

Hearing my reply, Kuro-san has a complicated expression on her face.

The meaning of the fact that I told her that Kaito-san passed, Kuro-san obviously
knows that.

[…Kuro-san. Kaito-san is the one you’ve been looking for.]

[…That is something… I still don’t know…]

[You’re really stubborn, aren’t you? Well, that’s fine. I’m sure that it won’t be too long
before Kaito-san… stands before you. And then, he will go challenge the depths of your
soul that neither I nor the other Six Kings have been able to reach.]

[………!?]

Kuro-san looks as if she’s about to cry.

There’s something she’s been seeking for a long time… but she’s given up hope of ever
getting it.

Neither Kuro-san nor I could get it… but now, Kaito-san is getting as close to that as
possible.

Maybe, if it’s Kaito-san… having such a faint hope is probably making Kuro-san suffer
more than ever before.

It took too long for him to show up… Long years has she become caged, and being
suddenly offered a miracle in front of her would make her reject it.

[…Shalltear, what if I…”kill Kaito-kun”…What will you do?]

[…It’s not like I will do anything special.]

When Kuro-san quietly told me that, I also quietly replied.

[If you kill Kaito-san… I will mourn, regret, and feel angry… I will fight you to the
death… and probably “die” because I’m not strong enough to defeat you.]

[…………]

[It’s nothing special. If Kaito-san dies, I will die too, I didn’t intend to fall in love
without that level of commitment.]

[…………]

In my words filled with determination, Kuro-san remains silent and doesn’t say
anything.

Kuro-san also understands. She also knows that the day when that will happen isn’t
far away…

Well, as far as I’m concerned, I’m only thinking about what to do to win over Kaito-
san… After that, I would make my approach and make her see me as a woman as well.

Well, let’s put a stop to thinking about this for the future.

Because at some point, when that time comes, whether we want it or not… the answer
will come to us by itself.
Kaito-san… I adore you. That’s why, please… More than anything, I wish for you a
happy ending…

<Author’s Notes>

Kuro: “…… (I was just in the mood to mutter a whole lot of dots here, but she’s replying
very seriously now!? What should I do, I can’t really say that I made that face as a joke
now…)”

What’s new?

 Kuro is the culprit who manipulated the magic circle.

 Kaito wasn’t supposed to be summoned, but he switched places with a highschool

boy when he was summoned.

 Kaito was called in because he had the qualities that Kuromueina wished for.
Waking up from my sleep, I open my eyes.

I wonder if the faintly delicious scent wafting through the air is from breakfast…
Feeling hungry even as my head’s still slightly fuzzy from sleep, I call out to the person
attached to my body.

[Hey, Kuro… It’s morning already.]

[Mnnyyuuu… Just “5 more years”…]

[Isn’t that too long for a sleep!?]

Reflexively throwing my tsukkomi, Kuro slowly raises her upper body, sleepily
rubbing her eyes.

My heart slightly throbbing after I caught a glimpse of the white skin peeking through
the crevices of her lovely nightgown, I amazedly muttered.

[…Even though you have a body that doesn’t need sleep, why are you acting like a
sleepyhead in the morning…]

[…Because Kaito-kun didn’t let me sleep last night.]

[…This is a family-friendly novel, let’s not talk about that here.]

When Kuro started talking about dangerous remarks because she’s still sleepy, I threw
my tsukkomi again before I pulled her hand, even as she still looked sleepy, out of the
bedroom.

When we came down to the living room, it seemed that Ein-san had prepared
breakfast for us as usual, and I can already smell the scent of miso soup in the air.
[Good morning. Kuromu-sama, Kaito-sama.]

[Good morning. Ein-san.]

[Ein… Morning~~]

When we show up, Ein-san sets out breakfast on the table in the blink of an eye.

Miso soup and egg rolls, grilled fish and white rice… She really has integrated Japanese
cuisine into her own skillset.

Kuro and Eina-san followed me from another world, and it seems quite a bit of time
has passed and the two of them are getting used to my world in their own ways.

As we sat down and began to eat our breakfast, Kuro seemed to have finally woken up
and returned to her normal routine.

She stares at me as I reach for my chopsticks and takes an egg roll, before she turns to
me and adorably opens her mouth.

[Ahhhnn.]

[…Here.]

[Nom… Hmmm, Ein’s cooking was delicious as always.]

[I’m unworthy of your praise.]

Taking a bite of the egg roll I held out to her, a big smile could be seen on Kuro’s face.

As usual, her actions are adorable, and I can’t help but smile when I see them.

[Speaking of which, Kuromueina-sama and Kaito-sama are going out today, right?]

[Unnn! We’re going on a date!]

[We’ll be back in the evening or so, so I think we’ll be home by dinner.]

[Understood. I’ll be ready and wait here.]

The politely bowing Ein-san, has really been a great help since I returned to this
world… No, errr… It also brought me lots of troubles but…

For example, the house we’re living in now… They’re originally living in a mansion, so
after Ein-san said “she couldn’t let Kuromu-sama live in such a small place”, the next
day, she got a piece of land from somewhere and built a mansion on it in one night…
Seriously, what the heck is this person doing…

By the way, the construction of the mansion in just one night was broadcasted by the
media, making a ruckus about how this is a modern-day overnight castle.

But the next day, they publicly apologized for some reason, saying that it was just
misinformation… I’m sure Ein-san did something about them, but I was too scared to
ask.

Anyway, today is the first date I will be having with Kuro in a long time, so let’s just
enjoy it without thinking about anything weird.

[Hmmm. These otomobils really are mysterious. It’s amazing how this bundle of iron
can move.]

[Hey, idiot. “Don’t lift the car with one hand”…]

Running towards Kuro in the garage, who is looking at the car she lifted up with
interest, which is a car that isn’t a reasonable size for my age.

Hearing my words, Kuro puts down the car, opens the door and sits in the passenger
seat.

(T/N: The passenger seat here is the seat beside the driver, not those seats behind the
driver. The shotgun seat, per se.)

Currently, Kuro is wearing a white camisole dress, shorts, and a black sleeveless
jacket… I think it’s called a down vest? Anyway, that’s what she was wearing, and it’s
a cute, lively outfit.

[Make sure your seatbelt is on.]

[Yes~~]
Following what I said, Kuro put on her seatbelt… Unnn, we’ve already gone out with a
car a fair amount of times, and Kuro has already gotten used to it.

The first day she rode a car, she didn’t know how much force to exert, and I also didn’t
know what to do when the seatbelt was torn off…

[Alright then, let’s go…]

[Ahh, Kaito-kun, wait!]

[Eh?]

[Where’s my goodbye kiss?]

[………]

Isn’t that something you only do when I’m the only one going out? Rather, what the
heck are you suddenly talking about?

She probably picked up some strange information from the TV again, but regarding
this one, I’m troubled… After being exposed to Kuro’s gaze as she stares at me
expectantly, after a moment of silence, I gave up and unbuckled my seatbelt.

Seeing my movement, Kuro gently closes her eyes and holds out her chin slightly
forward.

[…Hnnn, chuuu…]

Touching Kuro’s soft, charming sweet lips with my own, I feel the heat gather on my
face as I hug her small shoulders.

We continue to kiss each other for a while, connecting our warmth with each other,
and then, I sit back down in the driver’s seat.

[…Well then, let’s get going.]

[Unnn!]

Feeling embarrassed as I looked at Kuro nodding with a big smile on her face, we
departed.
My home is located in an area filled with greenery a bit far from the city, so I guess it
would take about 30 to 40 minutes to get to our destination.

[Hey, hey, Kaito-kun. Where are we going today?]

[You sound like you’re having fun.]

[I am having fun. Every day is just filled with so much fun… Since I came to this world,
I’ve always been surprised by all the new stuff I see like the otomobil and the TV, but
it’s really fun because Kaito-kun is with me.]

[…That’s true, it’s kinda like the opposite of what it was like when we first met.]

[Ahaha, that’s right.]

When I was summoned to a different world where I knew nothing at all, I remember
being surprised by everything I saw and heard, and Kuro had been there to teach me
lots of things.

In this world though, Kuro knows less about anything than I do, so I’m the one teaching
her about all sorts of things.

Explaining stuff to Kuro, who asks me about various things with great interest is
somehow fun… and became one of the happiness of my life.

[I heard of a good crepe shop today, so let’s go there. And after that, we can walk
around while eating?]

[Crepe? I know what crepes are! It’s that sweet stuff wrapped in a thin wrapper, right?
I’m pretty sure it would be fluffy and delicious!]

[…Fufufu, you’ll probably be surprised after you eat one.]

[Surprised? Of the crepe?]

Smiling at Kuro, who curiously tilted her head, I drove the car towards our destination.

[Fuwwaaaahhhh… A- Amazing… This is amazing! Kaito-kun! There are so many crepes

to choose from!]
[See, it’s surprising, right?]

[Unnn! Uwaahh, where should I eat first… This one looks good, and that one looks
good too… Hmmm.]

Kuro stares at the food samples in the crepe shop with glittering eyes.

The way she looks at them looks as adorable as a child, and I can tell that she’s really
enjoying herself.

Kuro looks troubled for a while, before she turns towards me and nods as if she’s
decided on what to order.

[…I’ll have this chocolate cream!]

[Fumu, Kuro, incidentally, which was the second one you wanted to eat?]

[Unnn? I guess it would be that one with the strawberry sauce?]

Hearing Kuro’s request, I ordered a chocolate cream crepe and strawberry sauce crepe
from the clerk.

The front of the crepe shop seems to be a park, so as we held our crepes in one hand,
we walked along the park with our free hand intertwining with each other.

[Uwaahh, yummy! Kaito-kun, this is so tasty!]

[Kuro, you really like chocolate huh?]

[Unnn. Chocolates are really delicious! They’re sweet and they melt in my mouth…]

[Ahaha, then, how about we go eat some from a chocolate fountain next time?]

[Chocolate fountain?]

Even though Kuro is in this world, she still eats baby castellas everyday, and recently,
she’s been loving chocolates as well, and has been eating baby castellas with chocolate
frequently.

The chocolate itself was passed down to Kuro’s previous world by someone who had
the role of Hero back then… but according to Kuro, the chocolates here are much
tastier.

[The chocolate fountain is… errr, like a waterfall of chocolate, I guess? You could then
dip fruits and other food in it and eat them.]

[A cho- cho- chocolate waterfall!? There’s a stream of chocolate somewhere in this

world!?]

[Ah, no, not really like that… but it’s something like that, I guess? Well, you’ll just have
to wait for it and see for yourself.]

[Fueehhh~~ This world is really awesome. Especially the food, was it in that
supermarket? I was surprised to see a whole lot of sweets lined up.]

Kuro’s tension is very high, and she speaks while expression frequently changes.

The warmth of her hand, and seeing Kuro enjoying herself… I suppose this is what
happiness is… or so that’s slightly how I think it is, I held out the crepe in my hand to
Kuro.

[Here, you also want to eat this too, right?]

[Eh? Is that alright?]

[Unnn.]

[Thank you, Kaito-kun. I’ll just take a bite then.]

[Yeah.]

[Ahhmm, nomnom.]

Smiling like a blooming flower, Kuro took a bite of the crepe I held in my hand.

She then offered her own crepe to me in return, so I also took a bite of her crepe.

Feeling the time flowing peacefully, Kuro and I went around the city, eating here and
there.
[Uuuuhhh… I think I ate a little too much…]

[Ahaha, are you alright, Kaito-kun?]

Coming back home after we eat all sorts of stuff and finishing the delicious dinner that
Ein-san prepared for us… combined with the amount of food I had eaten, I wanna tap
out from eating too much.

Seeing me like that while my head is on her lap, Kuro gently patted my head and
chuckled.

[Hmmm. Even though I’ve gotten used to it somewhat, this position is still
embarrassing…]

[Really? But I like giving Kaito-kun lap pillows though.]

[Is that so?]

Kuro was sitting on the sofa and giving me a lap pillow… I remember being in this
position many times before, but I still feel embarrassed.

Calmly smiling at me, Kuro speaks to me in a gentle tone.

[Feeling Kaito-kun’s warmth while I pat your head… Knowing that Kaito-kun is with
me makes me happy.]

[…Kuro.]

[…Kaito-kun. I love you. I hope you’ll stay with me even in the future.]

[…Yeah.]

Sometimes as innocent as a child, sometimes as gentle as the holy mother… She’s the
one I love more than anyone else.

When I gently move my gaze, I see a picture frame in the living room.

With the small church in the background, Kuro is standing next to me, dressed in a
pure white dress with a happy smile on her face.
The ring shining on Kuro’s left hand is the symbol of these days filled with happiness…

Things might get noisy, but it’s filled with fun, things might turn into a disaster, but
still feeling fortunate… Walking alongside Kuro, I’m obviously convinced… That the
future we’re treading upon together is filled with happiness.

<Author’s Notes>

Did I just hear Serious-senpai mutter something in the Intermission Chapter? I see,
die.

Or rather, Kaito, go explode!

He owns his own home and car, even having his own omnipotent maid who can do
anything, and an older wife who looks like a beautiful girl… He’s a winner… He’s a
freaking winner in life.

I was supposed to be writing this as a thank you for 1 million page views, but by the
time I finished it, it had already reached 4 million page views…

The extra chapters will be posted in addition to the regular updates, so I think the next
extra chapter will be in a few chapters…

Additional Information for this extra chapter.

o Kaito and Kuromueina are already married.

o Kaito returns to his world after a year, while Kuromueina follows him
along with Ein.

o Kuromueina is affectionate (dere). She’s hecking affectionate.

o It’s a “What if” chapter, so Isis and the others, who would definitely follow
along in this situation, aren’t here.

o They’re just flirting here, and it’s sweet. It’s diabetic-level sweet.

o Serious-senpai is dead.
As the meat grilled on the wire mesh, its fragrant smell wafts through the air.

As if it’s drenched in sweat, its beautiful red flesh is soaking in its lustrous fatty juices,
whetting the appetite of the people looking at it.

[Hagfuu, ahmm… Awhhhh!? Kaito-san, I was the one who was cooking up that meat…]

[You still have lots on your plate, you know? I mean, whose money do you think is used
to buy these… Don’t you even know what being reserved is…]

[Food bought with other people’s money is the tastiest!]

[You…]

Right now, in front of me, Alice is wearing her usual opera mask and continues to eat
meat at a terrific speed.

How did this happen? As I recall, after we finished that conversation in Lilia-san’s
garden, Alice told me she had something she needs to talk to me about and asked me
to follow her, so I followed her but…

For some reason, I ended up buying her grilled meat (yakiniku) for dinner… How the
heck did this happen?

[Omnom… I mean, look, I’ve sworn my loyalty to Kaito-san… Omn… That means, I’m
your subordinate and Kaito-san is my boss. On these occasions, the boss should be
treating his subordinates!]

[………]

…You f*cking b*tch. She started saying things that sounded quite convenient. For her,
that is.
I was quite surprised but… Well, I’m sure most of her money is gone again anyway,
and she’s helped me with all sorts of stuff and I asked for her help just now… I guess
treating her is fine.

[…Even so, there are yakiniku restaurants in this world huh~~ I guess this was also
passed down by one of the people who held the role of Hero back then?]

[Yes, they were partly why these restaurants exist. Of course, the culture of eating
grilled meat already existed in this world, but thanks to the introduction of the
previous holder of the role of Hero of the sauce, it became something major for the
populace.]

[Heehhh… So this world really is quite influenced by the world I was in, right?]

[…Hmmm. ]

Hearing my question, Alice stops her hands from eating meat for a moment before she
thinks about it for a bit.

[The world that Kaito-san was in and this world… With the difference between science
and magic, our worlds have tread upon different histories, and it may be hard to say
which one is more developed… But when it comes to food culture, the world Kaito-san
came from was far more advanced than here.]

[…Fumu.]

It’s true that the magic and magic tools in this world can do things that are impossible
with science, and since our cultures and histories are different to begin with, it would
be impossible to decide which world is better, and there is no point in deciding that
anyway.

But when it comes to food, the world I lived in seems to be superior, as especially
regarding the food culture, it was greatly influenced by the previous people that held
the role of Hero.

[Well, it’s not like everything the previous people who held the role of Hero passed
down became popular though. I think they also tried spreading that white rice food?
That is, how should I say this… For us who are used to eating bread, eating that as the
main dish feels uncomfortable.]
[I see, I certainly felt uncomfortable when I was just eating bread all the time, so maybe
it’s a difference in environment…]

[Yes, well, the people who play the role of Hero are very happy with eating white rice,
so we grow a small amount of them in each country. It’s a status symbol for a country
to make a good impression on those people who hold the role of Hero.]

[Unnn… I know exactly how they feel.]

It certainly makes me want to eat rice. When Neun-san gave me that rice before, I was
deeply moved… and I’m still feeling grateful to her as I eat rice.

Then, after hearing Alice’s words, I suddenly remembered about someone.

[Speaking of which, Alice… There’s something I’d like to ask you.]

[What is it?]

[Mitsunaga -kun… The child who now holds the role of Hero, do you know how he’s
doing right now?]

Alice is the Phantasmal King who holds all the information in the world, so she may
know any information about Mitsunaga-kun.

He’s close with Kusunoki-san and Yuzuki-san, and he’s also someone from the same
world. I’ve met some good people and I’m having lots of fun with them now but… What
about Mitsunaga-kun?

I knew it would be difficult to be alone in a place with a different culture, so I’m a little
worried about him.

[…You’re really kind, aren’t you, Kaito-san? Yes, well, if it’s something like that… I’ll get
the latest information for you.]

[Eh?]

Hearing my words, a smile appears on her lips, and Alice snaps her fingers.

Thereupon, the woman who was serving us comes up to our table and places a stack
of papers that she took out of nowhere on the table.
[Here you go.]

[Thanks for the help.]

The waitress just slightly bowed and went back to work as if nothing had happened,
while Alice flipped through the stack of papers she had received.

[…Hey, Alice. That person just now…]

[Eh? Yes, she’s my subordinate. Well, my subordinates are in most places, so this way,
I can get the latest information right away.]

[…Does that mean she also know who Alice is?]

[Ahh~ No, I’ve given all of my subordinates a magic tool that only responds to my
magic power, so if I were to give them instructions, they’ll know where I am.]

The Phantasmal King’s subordinates exist in every part of the world… I think I felt a
part of Alice’s power as I realized once again the meaning of those words.

However, Alice’s behaviour doesn’t particularly change, and after she flipped through
the documents for a while, she then put the papers away somewhere and turned
towards me.

[It looks like he’s staying in the eastern part of the Archlesia Empire right now.]

[…How is he doing?]

[Yes, it seems that he was quite brazen in the beginning.]

[…Eh?]

Hearing Alice’s words as she told me that as if she wasn’t interested, I remembered
what Yuzuki-san had said about him “getting cocky”.

Mi- Mitsunaga-kun… Is he alright?

Perhaps sensing my concern, Alice lightly sighed before she spoke.

[When he was first invited to the royal palace, it’s as if he really feels like he’s the king…
and I heard that he’s being egotistical all the time.]

[Ehhhhh…]

[Even asking if there are no sl*ves here… Geez, from what era is he from?]

[………]

Mitsunaga-kun… No, well, it’s true that sl*ves are staples in isekai light novels… But
there’s no such thing as sl*ves in this world, and if you make a statement like that, no
one would look at him kindly…

No, but well, I guess asking something like that should be fine to some extent? He was
invited as a guest of honor to play the role of Hero, and I’m sure he felt like he was the
protagonist of a light novel, so perhaps, he thought he could do what he wanted.

[Well, I heard that the kingdom only warned him with a bitter smile on their faces at
first, but their relationship hasn’t been mended for a while.]

[I- I see… And?]

[Shortly before the Sacred Tree Festival, in a city in the Symphonia Kingdom… The
Second Princess, who was accompanying them at that time, finally snapped… Duchess
Albert directly slapped him in the face.]

[Eeeehhhh!? W- Wait a minute… Lilia-san really did that…? If she really did that,
Mitsunaga-kun would have died…]

[…I think I have some idea… of how Kaito-san perceives Duchess Albert in your mind.]

Because Lilia-san’s slap would be… No, it was perhaps actually not done by Lilia-san
personally, since we’re talking about being directly slapped, right?

If I get seriously slapped by Lilia-san… My head would probably fly away. I’m not
metaphorically speaking here, but my head would literally fly away…

After receiving such a blow, Mitsunaga-kun…

[Well, that certainly slapped away his pompous attitude. I think everyone would see
some improvement in his behavior.]
[…I- I see… That’s good.]

[Then, I think it was just three days ago… It seems that the person who holds the role
of Hero proposed to the Second Princess?]

[How come!?]

[No, it seems like he has been spoiled all his life… He was talking about how it was a
bolt of lightning that suddenly came or how it felt like fate.]

[Eehhhh…]

Mi- Mitsunaga-kun!? Could it be he’s a masochist…

N- No, let’s leave it at that for now. Everyone has their own hobbies and tastes, and it’s
not something I should be talking about.

I’m more interested in the results though.

[So, how did it go?]

[Yes, it seems that in response to that confession the Second Princess… gave him
another slap in the face.]

[Eeehhhhhh!?]

[Well, I have also received information that they were touring the cities they visited
together today… so it doesn’t sound like they’re on bad terms anymore.]

What the heck is with that situation!? No, I’m really curious about it but… W- Well,
does that mean Mitsunaga-kun is doing well too?

For now though, I’ve heard what I wanted to ask… No, I’ve got more questions I’d like
to ask about other things, but it would boorish to intrude in someone else’s love life,
so I’m not going to ask anymore.

[…Anyway, thanks. Alice.]

[No, no.]
[Speaking of which, I think it’s already quite late… but I thought you wanted to talk to
me about something.]

[…Ahh~~ you’re right. What should I do? Hmmm.]

I ask, remembering why we went here in the first place, but Alice crosses her arms
and looking as if she’s finding difficulty to think of how to say something.

[…Let’s talk about that some other time. It’s no use being in a hurry, and lots of things
had happened to Kaito-san today…]

[…Unnn? Well, if Alice is fine with that…]

[Yes… Well then, with that said. Can I ask for more servings!?]

[…Suit yourself.]

[Yes! As expected of Kaito-san, you’re so dreamy! I love you!!!]

[………]

Looking at Alice who’s already completely returned to her usual tone, wondering
where the earlier Alice went to earlier, I let out a big sigh.

[…Why is an idiot like this one of the Six Kings?]

[Oiiiii~~, Kaito-san? You spoke out your inner thoughts out loud, you know? It’s all
whole wide and fully opened, spoken with your ikemen voice, you know!?]

She’s boisterous and irritating… She’s really like what Chronois-san said.

And such a person is one of the strongest beings in the world… She’s really quite the
eccentric.

Dear Mom, Dad——- I was able to hear about Mitsunaga-kun’s present circumstances
from Alice. For the time being though, I’m glad to hear that he’s in good spirits. And
even though Alice is still the same eccentric and strange person she is… For some
reason, I’m enjoying being with her, so perhaps—– I might also be an eccentric person.
<Author’s Notes>

It might be a bit early for me to say this, but isn’t that a yakiniku date?

And also, this might be a bit earlier than planned, but here’s an update on Mitsunaga-
kun.

Now then, next chapter… The most awaited chapter by your almighty God! The date
with the God of Creation!!!
The Temple of the Supreme God of the God Realm. In one of those temples, Chronois
comes into the temple of the God of Life with a “luggage” under her arm.

[God of Life, are you here? We need to talk…]

[Hey, God of Time and Space…]

[What?]

[Why am I being carried around? Or rather, can I go home now?]

[No.]

Fate, who was being held under Chronois’s arm, shouted out a protest, but Chronois
just brushed it away, and continued to speak while walking over towards Life.

[I have received an extremely important task.]

[Ueeggghhh, stapphhh… I get a fever when I hear words like tasks and duties. Ahh~~
trousome.]

[Stop messing around and get serious! God of Life, you too…]

[…zzzzzz…]

[Wake up!]

Irritated by Fate’s words, Chronois turns to Life… but the person in question, Life, is
asleep.

Chronois-san’s angry voice echoes through the room. Still, there are no signs of Life
waking up.
[…I’m telling you, that’s impossible, God of Time and Space. It’s not easy for the God of
Life to wake up after sleeping once… so that’s why, let’s go back already? I’ve already
decided before that I’m going to visit Kai-chan with some souvenirs.]

[…What about your work?]

[…Did you really think I would do it?]

[Stop acting proud for doing stupid things!]

Life and Fate are acting as usual, while Chronois still struggles to keep her head in her
hands.

Then, after thinking for a moment, she shook her head and put Fate down.

[Well, fine. You would be motivated soon enough anyway… the God of Life will wake
up after she hears about this.]

[…Unnn? What do you mean?]

[As I said before, I received an extremely important task… You better listen to me
carefully. On the sixth day of the Tree month… Shallow Vernal-sama would come down
to the Human Realm.]

[[!?]]

The air froze after Chronois spoke with a serious expression on her face.

[…Therefore, to the both of you…]

[I need more information! Location? Time? Purpose? Those factors change the counter-
measure that we need to take!!!]

[U- Umu, y- you’re right.]

Just as Chronois said, Life woke up in an instant and pressed Chronois for answers
with terrifying speed.

Her normally always half-open eyes were also opened, and the atmosphere around
them definitely shows how abnormal it is.
[…If it even involves Shallow Vernal-sama, just us three won’t be enough. God of Life,
after this conversation, assembles all Gods… During that time, I’ll use my ability to fill
in the gaps.]

[Understood. We should be quick about this… Now, God of Time and Space. Continue
with what you were saying…]

[You two really change faces too fast.]

[Put that aside and just continue speaking!]

[Yes, the slightest delay can be fatal for us!]

Seeing Fate and Life, who clearly looks different from earlier, a vein popped out of
Chronois’s forehead, but to Fate and Life, Chronois getting angry is just a trival matter
and they don’t care about it at all.

And as if pushed by their enthusiasm, Chronois takes a step back.

[So, God of Time and Space. What exactly is Shallow Vernal’s purpose in the Human
Realm?]

[…T- That is… it’s………… te.]

[Eh? What did you say.]

[…It’s for a date.]

[ [… What? ] ]

At the words Chronois told them, the two of them stiffened, looking as if they didn’t
understand the reason at all.

When the heavy silence around them flowed away… Life, whose expression is dyed
with astonishment, spoke.

[U- Ummm… God of Time and Space? I think I just misheard you, so I’ll just make sure
I heard it right… Did you just say she would go on a date?]

[…Yes, that’s what I said.]

[Ah, I see that you have finally learned how to make jokes huh… Shallow Vernal-sama,
going on a d- date…]

[…It would have been better if it had been a joke though…]

[………]

In response to Life, who asked in astonishment, Chronois mutters with an expression

that even seems like grief.

Understanding that Chronois’s words were true, this caused Life to freeze up with her
mouth wide open.

[…Hey, God of Time and Space. Could it be with Kai-chan?]

[…Umu.]

[I guess I should have expected it would be Kai-chan. Going on a date with Shallow
Vernal-sama herself is unprecedented…]

[…I- If I remember correctly… Isn’t that person Chronois rescued just a few days ago?]

Life, who was reminded of Kaito after hearing Fate saying Kai-chan, asked with an
expression of disbelief, and Chronois nodded in response, while Fate’s cheeks have a
slight blush for some reason.

[Umu. He’s the otherworlder that Shallow Vernal-sama was interested in and gave her
blessings to.]

[That’s my “future husband”!]

[…You haven’t given up yet?]

[That should be obvious! I’m definitely going to make sure Kai-chan will take care of
me! That’s why I even… prepared this souvenir… though I guess in this case, I can’t do
that anymore.]

[Souvenir? Ahh, come to think of it, you did say that earlier… What do you have there
anyway?]
As Life just looked at them, speechless, Chronois is curious about Fate’s “souvenir” and
asked.

Thereupon, out of nowhere, Fate pulls out a small bundle.

[They did say that to grab a man by their stomach or something like that, didn’t they?
So, I asked Shall-tan to tell me what Kai-chan likes.]

[…You are quite close huh, you and the Phantasmal King.]

[Unnn. Shall-tan is also my soul friend, you know? Well, anyway, that’s why I’ve
prepared Kai-chan’s favorite food!]

[So you made that?]

[Did you really think I would do something as troublesome as cooking?]

[I should have known.]

Apparently, Fate prepared it after hearing about Kaito’s favorite food, but as expected
of Fate who has a reputation of disliking troublesome things… She didn’t make it
herself.

[By my authority as the Supreme God, I let out of the Gods of Fertility to make——
Ouch!?]

[Don’t abuse your authority, you fool!!!]

Chronois’s fist swung down on Fate’s as she told her that she used the Supreme God’s
authority to have a lower level God cook for her.

As Chronois holds her head from all the headache she’s feeling, Life finally recovers…
and trembling in fear, she muttered.

[…Eh? Shallow Vernal’s blessing? God of Fate’s future husband?… Is he a monster?]

[…I can’t deny it at all.]

[By the way, he’s also acquainted with all of the Six Kings. He’s also quite close with
the Death King, you know?]
[…With that “Death Bringer”?]

(T/N: Life calls her Shinigami, which could mean Grim Reaper, Death Bringer or God of
Death. I opted with Death Bringer.)

When Isis’s name is mentioned, Life muttered with an obviously unpleasant look on
her face.

Fate and Shalltear are very close with each other, and they occasionally listen to each
other’s complaints… but Life and Isis are like cats and dogs, they are each other’s
natural enemies, and they are so unfriendly that they call each other “Death Bringer”
and “Useless Meat”.

[…I guess you are still not on good terms with the Death King.]

[You and Ein are about the same way though…]

[…Now then, let’s stop with the pointless chatter. Let’s start all preparations before
the sixth day of the Tree month comes! Am I clear!?]

[ [ Roger that! ] ]

Sixth day of the Tree month. I woke up early, quickly finished my breakfast and got
ready for the day.

Today is the day of my date I promised with Shiro-san, and since I can’t keep her
waiting, I’m going to leave early.

However, I will be having a date with Shiro-san… I’m worried in a different way than I
was with Kuro.

I have a feeling that something really big would happen today, but If possible, I hope
that it’s just my imagination.

With that in mind, I moved to the front door and when I opened it… I immediately
closed it back.

Arehh? I felt like I just saw a grand spectacle outside. To be specific, it looked like there
were an outrageous amount of people in Lilia-san’s garden…
It must be that. I may have just opened the door and accidentally arrived to some other
place… Yes, I should open it more carefully…

[Good! We can’t afford to be negligent at all today!!! Not even a speck of dust should
exist on the path Shallow Vernal-sama walks on!!!]

[…………]

Why is Chronois-san doing something like a speech in Lilia-san’s garden?

And all these people wearing priest’s robes lined up in a row… Could all of them be
Gods? Why?

[All of you understand? I’ll set up wards around the city that would unconsciously
make it difficult for others to approach them… but it’s not absolute. There might be
some people that are able to slip through those wards… Anyone who slips through the
wards, “immediately kill them”.]

[…………]

Eh? That’s Fate-san, right? Didn’t the words she’s said kinda sound absurdly dangerous!?
If someone slips into them, you’d kill them!? Eh? What the heck is happening, is there
a war nearby?

Those people lined behind them, are they really Gods? They kinda look like an army
that’s here to slaughter all their enemies though!?

[There is no need to hesitate. I can bring them back to life later… So you will kill them
immediately, without regard to the intruders intentions or actions.]

[………]

Eh? What the heck is she saying? That person with green hair… Just because she can
bring them back to life later, so it’s fine to kill them, what the heck is with that over-
the-top reasoning!?

T- Thinking about her standing, she’s probably… the last Supreme God. I think she’s
called the God of Life, but she somehow looks more like a Shura to me…

[God of Time and Space-sama! All personnel are in position! All the shops and the
stalls in the city have been fortified by our fellow Gods!!!]

[Umu, I’ll convey my thanks to the King of Symphonia later… Everyone! All the
preparations are ready. From now on, cast aside all of your indulgences! In the unlikely
event that you cause Shallow Vernal-sama any discomfort, you’ll know that even lining
up all of our heads here won’t be enough to beg for her forgiveness!!!]

[…………]

I just want to make sure here… but I’m really going on a date right now, right? It’s not
like I’m going to be thrown into a war zone or dropped into a bombing zone or
anything like that, right?

Wait a moment… What the heck is going on here!?

Dear Mom, Dad—— I was finally going out on a date with Shiro-san, and as my heart
was half-filled with expectations while the other half is filled with anxiousness, I
opened the front door, but for some reason, the Gods were there, and all of them were
saying all sorts of crazy things. Eh? What the heck? Errr—–Is a war about to start?

<Author’s Notes>

Shiro going to the Human Realm outside of the Festival of Heroes… is unheard of.

Shiro going on a date with a human… is unheard of.

Chronois having a stomachache… is just an everyday matter.

Lilia having a stomachache… spoiler: the culprit is Kaito.

When I walked out of the front door to go on a date with Shiro-san, I found a whole
army of Gods outside… I don’t know why.

As I was standing there stunned, Chronois-san noticed me and turned around.

[Ahh, Miyama huh. You’re early.]

[Eh? Ahh, errr, good morning. I can’t keep Shiro-san waiting after all.]

[Umu, that’s a good dedication you have there. I’ll leave Shallow Vernal-sama to you
for today.]

[Ah, yes.]

Chronois-san!? The conversation itself sounds pretty normal but… All the Gods’ eyes
are focused on me now, you know!?

They’re looking at me with eyes that seem to ask “Who the heck is that guy?”, you
know!?

When I replied to her while cold sweat dripped behind my back, Chronois-san nodded
in satisfaction.

[Kai-chan, yaahhoo~~]

[Good morning. Fate-san.]

[Do you want to go on a date with me next time? And then, after we combine our bodies
with each other, support me!]

[…Do you want me to call Kuro?]

[I’m sorry.]
Returning Fate-san’s greeting, who spoke to me in the same lax tone as usual.

Thereupon, the woman with green hair approached me.

She’s a woman of about 160cm wearing a priest’s robe that clearly shows her body
line, her green hair bundled up and flowing in front of her, and a gentle expression on
her face… And most importantly, a chest that I think is as large as Lillywood-san’s.

N- No, it’s extremely rude to look at someone’s breast right when we first met but… I
guess I’m still a young adolescent man, and when they’re that big, I can’t help but look
at them.

[You’re Miyama-san, aren’t you? Introducing myself again, I’m Life, and I have to role
of being the God of Life. I wasn’t able to give my greetings to you before due to some
circumstances, but I am honored to meet you today.]

[Ah, yes. It’s my pleasure… I’m Miyama Kaito. It’s nice to meet you.]

[…I guess that’s one way to describe what happened before huh?]

[…Even though you’re just asleep…]

Life-san has a very calm voice and her gentle expression gives me the impression of
the holy mother.

Her tone of voice is also polite and I get the impression that she’s somehow able to do
something if she puts her mind into something but… Why do Fate-san and Chronois-
san look amazed at her?

[Please just call me by my name, Life, just like how you call the God of Time and Space
and the God of Fate.]

[Ah, yes. I’ll be in your care.]

[Yes, I’ll also be in your care. May this day be a good one.]

[…That’s amazing, God of Time and Space. The God of Life looks like a proper God just
now.]

[…If she’s always like this, it will be a whole lot better…]

Holding the hand that Life-san offered me, we shook hands.

For some reason though, Fate-san and Chronois-san looked dumbfounded, but I
decided not to care about their reactions.

[Miyama, we will be around the perimeter today… Ahh, don’t worry. We will be in an
appropriate distance away from you two, so as not to disturb you and Shallow Vernal-
sama.]

[…H- Huhhh…]

[Alright, well then, go to Shallow Vernal-sama as soon as possible.]

[Ah, yes.]

Overwhelmed by that atmosphere of somehow not knowing whether I’m given

consent or not, I reflexively nodded and walked towards the gate.

Thereupon, the Gods who have gathered around the garden split off to the left and
right, creating a path for me to walk on… This doesn’t make me calm at all though!?

S- Seriously… Is this day going to be okay?

I had already expected that this would happen to some extent based on what Chronois-
san and the others said, but when I arrived at the fountain plaza, our meeting place…
There wasn’t even a shadow of a person around us.

It’s as if the entire city is reserved for our private use, which made me dumbfounded,
b- but anyway, I’ll just have to think about making sure Shiro-san enjoys our date.

By the way, as for why we’re meeting up here like this right now… It’s because Shiro-
san said she wanted to do that “custom of a date” about saying the words “Sorry, did
you wait?” and “No, I came here just now.”.

Well, I still have 30 minutes before we meet up… but I’m already here, so it’s fine if she
can already show up if she wants…

As I was thinking about this, light gathers in front of me, and from behind the light,
Shiro-san appears.
[I’m sorry. Did you wait?]

[…N- No, I just got here.]

Shiro-san spoke to me with her usual inflectionless voice, to which I replied to her
while a drop of sweat dripped on my forehead.

…Is it fine if I were to throw my tsukkomi at her?

If she can move using that method, there’s no way you’re going to be late, right!? This
is the part where, even if it’s a lie, you can just walk towards our meeting place.

[…I see.]

[Ehh?]

As if she heard my inner thoughts, Shiro-san clapped her hands and disappeared
immediately afterwards.

And soon after, I heard small footsteps coming from behind me.

[I’m sorry. Did you wait?]

You started over!? Eh? Take two? Are we going to have a take two?

[N- No, I’ve just arrived.]

[Good morning, Kaito-san.]

That’s one swift way to switch conversation! Geez, it’s like you just want to do that
event, and now that you finished it, you immediately switched topics.

A- As expected of Shiro-san… I can’t predict her actions at all.

[Ah, yes. Good morning. I will be in your care for today.]

[Yes.]

Come to think of it, Shiro-san is dressed in her usual priest’s robe.

I was expecting her to wear something different than usual, so I’m certainly surprised…
though I’m also a bit disappointed.

With Shiro-san’s appearance, it seems like other clothing would also look good on her,
and I’d like to see them…

[………]

[Eh?]

Arehh? Why do I feel like Shiro-san is intensely staring at me? What is she doing?

Tilting my head at the way Shiro-san quietly stared at me, she lightly shook her fingers…
and in an instant, the clothes she’s wearing changed.

An elegant white dress and a short coat with a chic hue… I think it was called a duffle
coat? Her clothes changed into those.

[Well then, this should do.]

[Ah, yes. Errr, they really look good on you.]

[Thank you.]

Rather, aren’t those clothes from my world? Was the reason she was staring at me
earlier was to find out what to wear among the clothings in my memory and make it
herself!? S- Seriously, this person is like a cheat incarnate.

No, but even so… Shiro-san’s unfair. Her appearance is too perfect.

Her proportions and face are perfect, so she’ll definitely look good in anything she
wears… If I’m being honest, she’s really beautiful, and looking at her beauty in front of
her makes me embarrassed.

[Now then, Kaito-san. Before we begin our date, I’d like to ask you something.]

[Eh? Ah, yes. What is it?]

[What do you do on a date?]

[We’re starting from there!?]

I can’t help but tsukkomi at Shiro-san, who nonchalantly told me with an unchanging
expression.

You just went with the date without knowing what it is!? Asking me what you’re
supposed to do on a date right on the very same day of the date is too unexpected, you
know!?

[Yes, I only know that it starts with the meeting and it ends in a “hotel”.]

[Please immediately discard that perception of yours.]

[Eh?]

With a straight face, Shiro-san started to say something outrageous… Yep, I should
have expected that this would happen to some extent.

Anyway, it seems like I would be the one leading the date today.

However, I’ve only been on a single date before… that time when I went out with Kuro,
so I can’t really call myself experienced, and leading the date might be tough for me.

Ah, that’s right! Shiro-san can read my memory, so she can get a vague idea of what I
think our date should look like…

[Anyway, Shiro-san. Do you have somewhere you want to go? If there’s a place you
want to go, Shiro-san, we’ll go there first.]

[I see… then, let’s go to the “beach”.]

[…Yes?]

At that moment, I think I heard the sound of someone tumbling down behind me, and
when I glanced back, I saw Chronois-san lying on the ground in the distance.

A- As expected of Shiro-san… What a frightening airhead, she is.

For her to render all the preparations Chronois-san and the others useless right from
the start…
[E- Errr, I don’t really mind but… I- Isn’t the beach far from here?]

[That won’t be any problem.]

There’s no sea around the royal capital of Symphonia Kingdom, and from what I saw
on the map, it seemed to be pretty far away, so even though I knew it would be useless
and thinking about the stuff Chronois-san and the others did for this day, I asked her
about it.

However, that’s where Shiro-san, the God of Creation, lightly waved her finger, and in
an instant, the landscape around us changed and the blue sea and the scent of
saltwater spread out in front of me.

Dear Mom, Dad——- My date with Shiro-san has begun, though I guess it’s to be
expected from the airhead goddess, she started saying outrageous things right from
the start. A- Anyway, our date started—— and we went to the beach.

<Author’s Notes>

Serious-senpai: “It’s impossible!!! Against her, it’s impossible!!! She would pulverize
everything, she would break everything to pieces… The God of Creation is scary…”

Still the same airhead Goddess as always… Chronois’s stomach just died at that
moment.
My date with Shiro-san started, but the scene suddenly changed to the beach.

Yes, even I don’t know what the heck I’m talking about… but since it’s the truth, it can’t
be helped.

[…The sea huh.]

[Yes. It’s the sea.]

[…But you can’t swim here, can you?]

[Swim?… Ah, I see.]

Yes, the place where Shiro-san brought me isn’t a place suitable for swimming, and
even though it’s certainly near the sea… The place we are in now isn’t on a beach
where there are white sands spread out, but on a tall cliff near the sea.

I thought when she mentioned the sea (umi), she’s talking about wanting to swim near
the beach (umi), but it seems that it was just an idea.

(T/N: umi could mean both beach and sea.)

And then, Shiro-san stared at me again. She was silent for a while, probably looking
into my memory again, and as if she decided something, she nodded her head.

With a wave of Shiro-san’s finger, the earth trembled… and the tall cliff suddenly turned
into a sandy beach. Eeeehhhh!?

[With this, there shouldn’t be a problem, right?]

[No, I think there would be lots of problems…]

[I’ll return it the way it was before, so isn’t this alright?]

[That’s the problem you saw!?

Reshaping the earth in just an instant, this person really is a cheat. It’s so amazing that
it feels like she’s overshadowing all the outrageous people I’ve seen so far.

With the scenery changing into a white sandy beach, Shiro-san turned towards the
dumbfounded me and waved her finger in my direction.

Thereupon, I found myself only wearing trunks… Let’s just stop being surprised at
anything this person can do. Seriously. I’m ready for anything you throw at me now.

After being surprised by my outfit, I turn my gaze to Shiro-san…

[!?]

And I was at a loss for words.

Before I knew it, Shiro-san had also changed her clothes into a swimsuit. She was
wearing a white ruffled swimsuit, a blue patterned pareo, and even a neat straw hat
on her head.

Her beautiful skin, that looks like it’s sculpted by the hands of God, which is usually
hidden beneath the priest’s robe, was exposed, revealing her ample breasts, looking
like haloes of divinity, just not on top of her head.

[With this, we can go swimming, right?]

[Eh? A- Ahh, yes, y- y- you’re right!]

[Is something the matter?]

[Ah. no!? It’s nothing…]

Being suddenly spoken to as I’m lost in my thoughts, my nervousness could be clearly

seen on my face.

I can’t really say that Shiro-san was too beautiful, that I ended up staring at her in
fascination.

[I guess I should say… Thank you for the compliments?]

[…Please don’t read my mind.]

It’s so embarrassing. What the heck is this shame play?

Just thinking about how all my thoughts were read by her makes me feel embarrassed…
W- Well, the other party’s Shiro-san, so I guess it can’t be helped…

In front of me, who is blushing in all sorts of meaning, Shiro-san doesn’t seem to mind,
and makes a parasol and a vinyl sheet appears in front of me.

Thereupon, she turned to me and spoke with a blank expression on her face.

[Well then, shall we go swimming?]

[Ah, yes. You’re right.]

[Before that though…]

[Eh? Ehhhhh!?]

With the wave of Shiro-san’s finger, a gigantic sea snake with the head of a fish with a
length of several meters long emerged from the sea before it disappeared.

[I only asked it to move away while we bathed.]

[…To where?]

[To another sea that “I’ve just created”.]

[…I- I see…]

Even though I just said I wouldn’t be surprised, I’m sorry, I still got surprised.

W- Well, let’s just think of this in a positive way. Let’s just think about how we can now
safely swim in the sea.

Anyway, pulling myself together, I decided to go into the sea with Shiro-san.

I don’t know where this sea we’re swimming in right now, but the water temperature
is a little warm and comfortable.
Arehh? Come to think of it, I think Shiro-san’s hair is so long that it’s reaching below
her knees, so wouldn’t it get in the way when she swims?

[Shiro-sa—– n!?]

[What is it?]

[N- No…]

Turning to Shiro-san, I saw that her hair, that’s originally gleaming silvery-white, is
now wet and shining along with the sun’s rays reflecting all the seawater on her hair.

Even though we just went into the sea, she looks like an artistic painting that an artist
put all of his heart and all the other people’s hearts into.

Seriously, her physical appearance is too unfair, it’s like each of her actions is
something out of a painting…

Her long hair was spreading out in the water, but Shiro-san didn’t seem bothered by it.

Without doing anything, Shiro-san just let herself be drifted along in the water.

Shiro-san’s face is still expressionless, but the corners of her mouth are slightly
upturned, so it seems like she’s also enjoying it.

[By the way, Kaito-san?]

[What is it?]

[Should I do that swimsuit malfunction stuff… that thing where my breasts would be
exposed?]

She suddenly started saying outrageous stuff again!? Please don’t read all the strange
memories I have in my memories, will you!?

I mean, it’s true that there were such cliches back in my world… but just because it
exists, please don’t do it yourself.

[…That’s no good.]
[That won’t do! Shallow Vernal-sama! Please don’t make such immoral acts!]

[…Why are you here, Chronois-san?]

[…I searched all the world’s oceans… I guess searching around the world would even
make me tired huh…]

Chronois-san suddenly appears, standing on top of the sea, flusteredly talking out
Shiro-san into doing it.

It seems that after Shiro-san announced that we were going to the sea and disappeared,
she searched all the world’s oceans,and looking closely, I could see sweat on her
forehead and her shoulders were moving up and down.

It’s just, errr, it might be bad for me to say this… If you’re going to stand on top of the
ocean, please don’t stand in the waters in front of me. Ummm… I can see it.

With the appearance of Chronois-san, to which I don’t know where to look at, my inner
turmoils are growing, while Shiro-san spoke with the same inflectionless voice as
usual.

[You came at the right time. God of Time and Space, it’s almost time for lunch, so
there’s something I’d like you to prepare for me.]

[Hahh! By your command!]

[Well then, make me a “beach house”.]

[…Huh? E- Errr, please excuse my ignorance. Shallow Vernal-sama, what exactly is this
bichows dish?]

[It’s not a dish. I’m talking about a beach house.]

[…H- Hahhh…]

She just started demanding something outrageous!? Beach house is well, no, it
certainly is a standard when someone goes to swim on a beach, but this is a different
world, you know!? Chronois-san even thought that you’re asking for a dish, you know!?

Isn’t this power harassment in some sort of way… Anyway, I feel like I should help her
out with this, but how exactly do I explain what a beach house is?

[Errr, Chronois-san. A beach house is something you can find in my world… H- How
should I say this… I guess it’s something like a small dining hall?]

[I- I see… Well then, Shallow Vernal-sama, what appearance do you want for this
dining hall?]

[The appearance of a beach house.]

[…Miyama, I’m begging you. Help me out here.]

[Ah, yes.]

Isn’t Chronois-san too pitiable!? Shiro-san, can’t you read between the lines at all, how
the heck is she going to know what it looks like!?

Errr, what should I do… It would be best if I could just tell her the scene I’m picturing
in my head… Ahh, an option like that does exist.

[Shiro-san, can you convey the information about the beach house in my memories to
Chronois-san?]

[It’s possible.]

[Then, please do so.]

[I understand.]

At the same time Shiro-san nods, Chronois-san gives me a somewhat surprised look.

Perhaps, my memory was already transmitted, as after a moment of silence, she turns
to Shiro-san and gets down on one knee.

It would have been fine if it were in solid ground, but as she’s kneeling down on top of
the ocean and bowing down to Shiro-san, who is immersed in the water, the scene
looks somewhat surreal.

[I understand. I will certainly provide Shallow Vernal-sama with something that will
satisfy you.]
[I leave it to you.]

[Hahh! By the way, Miyama…]

[Eh? Ah, yes?]

[This may not be my place to say this… But I can’t compliment you on not going out
much since you were a child, it’s not good for your health.]

[…Ah, yes.]

Can you not transmit any unnecessary memories!? Chronois-san just looked like a
teacher worried about her loner student, you know!?

Even as I’m feeling inexplicably uncomfortable being exposed to her slightly pitying
gaze, I nodded.

Just as Chronois-san was about to move and prepare the beach house, Shiro-san
opened her mouth.

[Wait right there, God of Time and Space.]

[Huh? Yes! What is it?]

[Your garments are no good.]

[Huh? My garments, is it?]

[Yes. You’re on the beach, you should wear a swimsuit.]

[…Huh? What!?]

With a wave of Shiro-san’s finger, Chronois-san’s long-sleeved priest’s robes that she
always wears… in clothing that doesn’t expose her skin at all, turned into a sporty type
of swimsuit that clearly shows off her slender figure.

Chronois-san’s waist is that thin!? It really feels like she could be a model…

[Sha- Sha- Shallow Vernal-sama!? W- W- Why did you suddenly do that!?]

[You’re on a beach, so wear a swimsuit.]

[H- H- However!? I- I- I don’t think feminine clothing that shows off a lot of skin like
this suits me…]

Hurriedly hiding her chest and the lower half of her swimsuit with her hands,
Chronois-san’s face turned bright red as she said those words.

However, she’s talking to the airhead goddess, as she doesn’t seem to mind her at all
and looks back at me.

[What do you think? Kaito-san?]

[Ehh? Ah, errr…]

[Y- You should also clearly say it, Miyama! For me to wear something like this…]

[No, Chronois-san is tall and slender, so that swimsuit looks good on you and I think
you look beautiful, you know?]

[Wha!? Mi- Miyama!? Even you are going to tease me here too!? Y- You Immoral b*stard!]

Arehh? Could it be that Chronois-san… isn’t used to being treated like a woman?

She’s obviously agitated by something, and she seems to be more embarrassed than I
would normally expect her to be…

[Well then, I leave the preparations to you.]

[H- However, this appearance is…]

[I leave the preparations to you.]

[…I- I respectfully obey. At once.]

Receiving Shiro-san’s words which she indifferently told her, Chronois-san shoulders
slumped in resignation, with her face still bright red.

Yep, I can feel the power relationship between them, and how should I say this…
Chronois-san is pitiful.
Dear Mom, Dad—— Even at the beach, Shiro-san was still the same airheaded cheat
she was, as she just made Chronois-san who just appeared, do something absurd. Well,
seriously—— Chronois-san is a pitiful person.

<Author’s Notes>

The unspoken shame play assaults Chronois.

These are the breast size of the women that appeared in the novel in order.

Life = Lillywood

~~~The E-Cup Wall (Hereafter, the D-Cups)~~~

Shallow Vernal > Hina

~~~The D-Cup Wall (Hereafter, the C-Cups)~~~

Fate > Anima > Lilia > Aoi = Lunamaria > Eta = Theta

~~~The C-Cup Wall (Hereafter, the B-Cups)~~~

Neun > Sieg > Chris > Isis

~~~The B-Cup Wall (Hereafter, the A-Cups)~~~

Ein > Alice > Kuromueina

~~~Just Bulges in the Wall (Hereafter, the p*ttankos)~~~

Razelia >… Chronois

While holding pity towards Chronois-san, I swam for a while with Shiro-san… Or
rather, I just leisurely submerged myself in the sea before returning back to the
beach… where a real beach house stands.

A simple wooden exterior, and a signboard that says “Beach House”…She perfectly
recreated a beach house, even the strangely old-fashioned parts. Chronois-san, this is
amazing!

When I walked in, I could even smell the tatami mats… Seriously, how the heck did you
do this?

And when I sat down across Shiro-san… She had tied her hair into a ponytail before I
knew it.

Maybe it’s to avoid having her long hair stick to the sand, but even so, I don’t know if I
should say that any hairstyle looks good on her or something like that, but it’s amazing
how changing her hairstyle gives her a different kind of charm.

[Shallow Vernal-sama, what would you like?]

[Well then, I would have this “Slightly Unappetizing Yakisoba”.]

(T/N: Stir-fry noodles)

[………]

Y- Yep. The yakisoba sold in beach houses certainly is like that, but do you really have
to clearly say that!? Ah, and there are some shops that sell decent ones… perhaps. I’m
sure there are some, right?

[Understood. Miyama, what do you want?]

[Errr… Chronois-san, are you sure you can make all the food written on the menu over
there?]

[There’s no problem.]

[…T- Then, I’ll have curry rice.]

[Umu.]

(T/N: I think it would have been more appropriate to call this curry and rice but meh.
This isn’t rice cooked while mixing with curry roux. This is rice with curry as a side dish.)

Can she really make curry rice in such a short amount of time? N- No, it’s true that
Chronois-san seems to be able to manipulate time, so it’s not like she can’t do it but…
She doesn’t really have the image of someone who’s great at cooking.

Even if I held some trepidation in my mind, just as I was about to place my order… I
felt the presence of another person with my Sympathy Magic.

I see… Chronois-san asked for help from her huh.

If that’s the case, then it seems like the food that comes out would be perfectly fine.

As if to confirm my prediction, curry rice and yakisoba were immediately placed in

front of me and Shiro-san.

When I took a bite of the curry rice after saying my thanks for the meal… I found that
even the slightly cheap taste was perfectly recreated, just as you’d expect from “Ein-
san”.

Indeed, this curry rice is unmistakably the curry rice that could be bought from a
beach house.

[Shiro-san, what do you think?]

[It’s slightly unappetizing. I see, so this is the beach house’s yakisoba huh.]

[…or rather, you’re eating with a fork huh.]

[I’ve never used chopsticks before. But that’s true, isn’t it? You can’t really eat yakisoba
unless you use chopsticks, can you?]
[…No, I don’t really think that’s the case though?]

Shiro-san was using a fork to eat the yakisoba as if it were spaghetti.

Chopsticks aren’t common for the people in this world, so I don’t really have a strange
meaning when I mentioned that, I just meant it as a simple small talk but… in the next
moment, Shiro-san began saying something unbelievable.

[Well then, Kaito-san. “Feed me” with your chopsticks.]

[…What?]

[I would like to try eating it with chopsticks, so feed me.]

[N- No, as expected, that’s kinda…]

[I would like to try eating it with chopsticks, so feed me.]

[H- However…]

[I would like to try eating it with chopsticks, so feed me.]

[…Understood.]

Please stop saying that on repeat. It’s seriously scary…

Hmmm, I feel like I’ve been through lots of shame play today.

However, it’s really fortunate that there are only Chronois-san and Ein-san in this
beach house.

Giving up, I picked up a pair of disposable chopsticks from the table… Or rather, she
even made disposable chopsticks? You really have it all down to a tee, Chronois-san.

Eh, wait a minute? She’s asking me to feed her but… While I’m sitting here facing you?
Maybe it’s because this table is so big, but it looks like it’s going to be very difficult to
do…

[Why don’t you just sit next to me?]

[…E- Errr… A- Alright.]

I can certainly feed her easily if I just sit next to her but… On a serious note, Shiro-san
is currently in a swimsuit and her bare skin is very revealing.

It takes a lot of determination for me to sit next to her while she’s like that but… I
obviously can’t say no here since she would just keep going on an endless repeat like
a broken record.

Finding resolve, I got up from my seat and sat down next to Shiro-san… but the scene
while sitting next to her far exceeded my expectations.

Sitting next to Shiro-san, who is almost the same height as me, putting aside her
beautiful, glossy hair, I could clearly see her breasts, which were creating a deep
cleavage.

Her skin looked so beautiful and soft, a pleasant scent that seems to be wafting out
from somewhere, and a beautiful face that I can’t even hope to describe even as she’s
right next to me… I know it myself, that my heart is pounding really fast right now.

C- Calm down, it will be alright.

Sitting down with some appropriate space between us, I just need to pay attention to
where I’m looking at…

[………]

[Wha!?]

Why did you come so close that our shoulders are almost touching each other!? Even
though I took care of getting a good distance between us!?

As our bare skins almost touch each other, my heart leaped up even higher, but Shiro-
san doesn’t seem particularly bothered and remained expressionless.

C- Calm down, keep calm and composed… Take a deep breath. Take a deep breath
and…

However, Shiro-san didn’t allow me to keep calm at all.

[You’re trying that hard to do that, are these two really good things?]

Curiously tilting her head, without hesitation, Shiro-san took my hand… and brought
it to her breast——- Ehhhhhh!?

[Ehh? Wha!?!? S- Sh- Shiro-san, w- w- what are you!?]

[Well, it looks like you’re looking at them with great interest.]

[~~!?!?]

What the heck is this person doing!? H- How sof… isn’t what I should be thinking!? T-
T- This is bad, this is bad, I- I- I should pull away my hand, or it will totally be sexual
harassment…

[If you want to touch them, I don’t really mind, you know?]

[Can you stop saying that!? A- Anyway! My hand!? Please let it go!?]

[Alright.]

Frantically screaming as I feel my face burning hot, Shiro-san simply lets go of my

hand.

I- I can still feel it in my hand… What the heck is with that outrageously airheaded
move she did there!? I thought she would burn out all of my reasoning in an instant!

However, the person in question, Shiro-san… doesn’t seem to be bothered at all, and
holds out the plate of yakisoba to me.

[Then, feed me.]

[…Yes.]

While experiencing the sensation of my spirit being whittled away, I look down and
accept the plate, unable to look at Shiro-san’s face properly.

Grabbing some yakisoba with the chopsticks, I bring it to Shiro-san’s mouth.

[I see, I guess it tastes better to eat it with chopsticks huh.]

[I- I- Is that so…]

[However, doesn’t this mean that Kaito-san can’t eat your curry rice?]

[Ah, no, that can wait…]

[That’s why, here.]

[Wha!?]

After telling me her impressions in the same intonationless voice, Shiro-san takes my
plate of curry rice, scoops some with a spoon and holds it out to me.

W- Wait a moment!? Is this actually that!? You’re not suggesting that we should take
turns feeding each other or something like that, right?

[Yes.]

[N- No, I’m fine…]

[Here.]

[………]

[Here.]

[…T- Thank you for the food.]

Shiro-san really wouldn’t give in. I have no choice but to surrender and let my face boil
before this shame play.

Eating the curry rice Shiro-san offers me, I now feed her some of the yakisoba.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I’m having lunch with Shiro-san at the beach house… or so it
should have been, but I’ve been really swept along here. Seriously, I don’t know if it’s
just that Shiro-san is an airhead or not , but how should I say this… Anyway—— Isn’t
your guard too loose!?

[This is just something specially for you.]

[…Like I said, could you not say something like that…]

<Author’s Notes>

Chronois: “Please, Ein! There’s no one else I can count on!”

Ein: “…Please don’t do that. You bowing your head to me is really creepy. I understand,
I will cooperate.”

Chronois: “Sorry, I’m in your debt.”

Ein: “Putting that aside… What’s with that outfit?”

Chronois: “This just shows my utmost devotion… Don’t touch me.”

They may have such a conversation… or maybe not.

They’re just flirting all over the place… Go explode, Kaito.

After a lunch filled with happiness and embarrassment… Or rather, the happiness that
was completely trampled by the embarrassment I’m feeling, my date with Shiro-san
at the beach continues.

[…L- Listen here, Shiro-san. Gently… Just hit it gently!]

[Yes.]

[I’m being serious here, be as gentle as when you’re holding a cookie…]

[I understand.]

Towards Shiro-san who was holding a ball for beach volleyball that she made, I timidly,
yet repeatedly told her.

I was the one who suggested beach volleyball when she told me we were going to play
in the ocean after lunch… and now, I regret it very much.

[I’m begging you here! I would really die there, you know!?]

[I could bring you back to life if you die, so it’s alright.]

[That’s totally not okay!]

That’s because my opponent is Shiro-san… She, who is unmistakably the strongest

being in this world.

If she hits the ball without any moderation, I can’t catch her attack… No, rather than
me not being able to catch her attack, my body would definitely scatter to pieces if I
try to do that.

It’s more likely that the ball would be blown up first, but I think the wind pressure
alone would turn this area into a vacant piece of land.
(T/N: The process of sending a ball from one side to another is apparently called “attack”,
or so google says.)

Because the best evidence is that Chronois-san has been nervously looking at me from
earlier.

It’s quite obvious to her that my life is in danger, so she’s thinking of trying to help me
when I’m in a pinch… but I can’t help but think that even Chronois-san might not be
able to hold her own against Shiro-san, so I desperately requested her to moderate
her attacks.

[I understand. I’ll make sure to attack with enough strength that Kaito-san will be able
to return… but in return, let’s play a game.]

[A game?]

[Yes, the same one Kaito-san played with the Phantasmal King… The loser listens to
one thing the victor says. What do you think?]

[…I- I understand. I’m fine with it.]

I wonder why? Why did Shiro-san bother to suggest such a thing?

…I have a bad feeling about this. Specifically, Shiro-san wanted me to do something.

Moreover, she would probably want me to do something that I would normally refuse
to do if she proposed it… I- I can’t lose here.

Incidentally, when I asked her how we judge whether who wins and who loses since
we don’t have a court to play on, she said that the one who doesn’t catch the ball loses.

In other words, even if I returned a ball that would normally be a foul or even sent it
to a direction that would give me a homerun, if Shiro-san can’t return it, she loses…
These terms are quite advantageous for the attacker.

Shiro-san slowly hits the ball, and just as she declared, the ball flies at a speed that I
can fully handle.

The ball came flying straight at me, and I hit it back in a receiving stance but… yep, fro
someone like me whose only volleyball experience are the games I played in PE class,
I wasn’t able to neatly return it back to her and sent it to a direction away from Shiro-
san.

But, however…

[…Huh? Eh? Hey, that’s—-!?]

Shiro-san disappeared and appeared at where the ball was falling. She then easily
returned the ball.

Eh? Wait a minute, did you just use teleportation? T- That’s not fair!

And needless to say, I lost miserably against Shiro-san, who could instantly move to
return the ball even when I don’t know myself to which direction my returns are going.

That means I had to listen to one thing Shiro-san said, but she told me that she would
just leave it for later, as she wants to play another game… Somehow, I’m starting to
feel uneasy here…

[…Hey, Shiro-san?]

[What is it?]

[…Why did you also “split the ocean” along when you should have just been splitting
a watermelon?]

[I dunno?]

Cutely tilting her head, Shiro-san is the same as usual, as the scene happening before
my eyes are all this airhead Goddess’s fault.

We were going to split a watermelon, but when Shiro-san swung her stick… The entire
landscape in front of me, along with the watermelon, was cut in half.

And beside Shiro-san who just was tilting her head at me, Chronois-san was holding
her head with an exhausted expression on her face… Chronois-san’s spirit has fallen
in shambles.

[Wouldn’t that cause a tsunami…]

[Should I return it back to how it was?]

[Please do so.]

[I understand.]

With a wave of Shiro-san’s finger, the divided sea returned to normal as if nothing had
happened.

Ah, she’s the same outrageous person she usually is…

[…Shiro-san, that’s strange.]

[Is that so?]

[…Yes, because this isn’t just a sand castle anymore, that’s already a “real castle” made
of sand.]

[Did I make it a little too big?]

[That’s just not “a little” at all. Look, Chronoi-san looks like her eyes are already dead,
whose fault do you think it is?]

[I dunno?]

[………]

In front of me right now is a huge castle made of sand.

The size and appearance are such that anyone would believe it if someone says that
this is the royal castle… And of course, Shiro-san is the one who made it.

That castle isn’t on the level of playing the sand already, you know!?

I don’t know if Chronois-san’s mind has been driven to the corner or not, but she looks
like her soul has already left her body.

[…Miyama… I’m begging you… I’ll do anything… Please help me.]

[C- Chronois-san.]
[If you ask me to take off my clothes , I will do it… So please tell off Shallow Vernal-
sama…]

[You don’t have to do that, I’m going to ask her to return it back to how it was before.]

Chronois-san seems like she has already had enough, as she weakly held my hand,
asking for help with an empty look in her eyes.

I don’t know if I should say that Chronois-san have really suffered a lot or not but… I
really feel so bad for her.

As dusk was approaching , Shiro-san and I sat on a vinyl sheet, watching the glittering
sea as the light of the setting sun illuminated the beach.

[It was a really fun day.]

[I’m really glad in that case.]

It seems like Chronois-san… passed out around the time Shiro-san built a shipwreck
and said she wants to go treasure hunting, and she is now being nursed by Ein-san at
the beach house.

Incidentally, the reason why Ein-san didn’t appear all these times… is because if she
shows up, Shiro-san would change her maid uniform into a swimsuit.

Even as Shiro-san did all these absurd stuff today, I felt like the time flew by fast… and
if I were to be asked if I had fun, I certainly did have fun.

Perhaps, that’s because Shiro-san… also seems like she’s also enjoying her time.

Shiro-san was still expression like always, but the corners of her mouth were slightly
upturned, and most importantly, her spitting up the ocean and building real castles,
all those preposterous stuff she did today… I think that Shiro-san wasn’t able to act
moderately because she’s probably getting excited in her own way.

Shiro-san was originally the God of Creation, so she would never have the opportunity
to play around like this. That’s why I think Shiro-san was having fun in her own way.

Just being together with Shiro-san as she was having fun like that, I guess I’m also…
really having fun.
[…Kaito-san.]

[Eh? Ah, yes.]

[Do you remember our arrangement for our previous game?]

[Yeah, that I will listen to one thing you say.]

[Yes. I’ll use that now.]

[…W- What do you want me to do?]

As I was having an inner monologue, Shiro-san tells me in an intonationless voice, and

even though I’m feeling uneasy, I answered.

S- She’s using it here huh… W- What in the world would she make me do? I don’t think
she would make me do something terrible, but I still have a bad feeling about this.

In front of the anxious me, Shiro-san removes her pareo wrapped around her waist,
exposing her beautiful bare legs.

As I realize that my eyes can’t help but focus on her thighs, Shiro-san lightly taps her
lap.

[I want you to sleep on my lap.]

[…Huh? Eeehhhh!?]

[I saw Kuro do it for you before, so I also wanted to try doing it once.]

[N- No, but…]

A lap pillow!? N- No, that’s very unacceptable under the current circumstances.

I- I- I mean, Shiro-san is in a swimsuit now, you know!? For me to get a lap pillow under
these circumstances, doesn’t that mean I would be laying my head on her bare thighs?
No way, that’s impossible, I was already boiling over back at lunch, and she’s asking
me to do this…

[You’re going to do one thing for me, right?]

[Ugghhh…]

I- I certainly did make that promise and agreed to that terms.

I would be really insincere with my promise if I refuse here… I- I guess I don’t have
any choice but to be prepared about what I’m about to do huh?

[…I- I understand.]

[Yes. Now then, here.]

[…Gulp…]

I couldn’t help but gulp down my saliva at the site of Shiro-san’s pearly white thighs, I
shook my head and frantically calmed myself down before slowly laying down on her
lap.

Her lap is surprisingly soft, yet has a certain elasticity to it… and feeling Shiro-san’s
body heat on my cheek, I became aware that my face is getting so red that it feels like
steam is about to come out of my ears.

H- Her lap is so much softer and warmer than I imagined it to be… I don’t know if it’s
appropriate to say that paradise can be found here or not, but it feels really good,
laying my head on her lap.

The feeling of lying on her thighs felt so tempting that if I were to relax even a little, I
feeling I wouldn’t be able to get up anymore, but even though her thighs are so
tempting, I’m still desperately trying to hold on to the thread of reason… but that’s
when Shiro-san quietly speaks.

[You… are really different.]

[…Eh? How come?]

[Even when you saw my power, you didn’t feel awed nor did you kneel before me.]

[…Errr, was I being rude?]

[No, I’m glad that you’re like that instead. However, I’m just wondering… Are you not
afraid of me?]
[…………]

Her voice was as inflectionless as ever, but I could sense that there was a certain
amount of emotion in it.

I don’t know what Shiro-san had in mind when she asked me that. Even though I have
my Sympathy Magic, it doesn’t work on Shiro-san, so I can’t read her emotions.

Why am I not afraid of Shiro-san… Indeed, Shiro-san is the strongest being in this
world, a genuine God with almost omnipotent power.

Perhaps, feeling fear and respect to her is the normal reaction to her… but… hmmm.

[I don’t know if I can explain it well but… I guess it’s probably, errr, because Shiro-san
is “not perfect”.]

[…Please continue.]

[Yes. Errr, if Shiro-san is omniscient and omnipotent, a being that doesn’t have any
openings for anyone to take advantage of, I may have been afraid of you. However,
Shiro-san may be omnipotent, but you’re not omniscient, right?]

[Yes.]

[That’s why, I guess I’m just thinking about your power as something that makes you
Shiro-san? I think I’m not afraid because I can feel that it’s just part of your personality.]

[…………]

Actually, I don’t really know the details why either.

I think I was scared when I first met her, but now, I’m just thinking of Shiro-san as an
airheaded cheat… and a very attractive woman.

At the very least, I don’t feel scared, I’m sure I still wouldn’t feel scared in the future.

At my words, Shiro-san stayed silent for a few moments before she spoke again.

[…Indeed, I am not omniscient. On the contrary, I don’t even know myself.]

[…Eh?]

[I can’t see any difference between the living beings, the plants, or the earth… the
world I have created. All of them seem to have the same value in my eyes… Am I
coldhearted? Do I not… love this world?]

[………]

There was still no inflection in her voice, and her expression hadn’t changed.

However, her voice somehow sounded lonely… and I couldn’t just ignore it.

[I think… it’s the opposite though.]

[The opposite?]

[Yes. I think Shiro-san probably loves this world more than anyone else.]

[…Eh?]

As if my statement was too surprising, Shiro-san’s voice just now was clearly filled
with emotions. For the first time, there was an inflection in her voice.

Still lying down on her thighs, I move my face and look into Shiro-san’s beautiful
golden eyes as I spoke my thoughts.

[Shiro-san loves this world you created with all your heart. Everything that exists in
this world can be traced back to Shiro-san. That must be why you’re trying to look at
every being the same way? Because the living beings, the plants and the earth are all
equally loved by you… Because you don’t see anyone of them being more superior over
the other, looking at them with the same eyes that you look at the others, and rarely
try to get involved in the world… and by not holding out your hand to help any side,
you’re showing them how everyone has the same worth.]

[…………]

[I guess that’s also why? The otherworlder me…”This me who wasn’t born in the world
Shiro-san created” really fits the role of someone Shiro-san would get involved with…]

[…………]
Hearing my words, which could be taken as disrespect, Shiro-san falls silent.

Her golden eyes were looking at me, and it’s making me feel as if time is passing
slowly…

[…You really are… an interesting person.]

[!?]

Saying that, Shiro-san lets out a small smile.

Her usually unchanging expression changed, showing a smile that seemed so

beautiful, as if it condensed all the beauty in the world, being as dazzling and precious
as a twinkling star.

With a gentle smile on her face, Shiro-san put her hand on my cheek and slowly lifted
my head… and held it to her chest. Wait!? Eeeehhhh!?
[S- S- Shiro-san!? W- W- What are you doing!?]

My face is buried in Shiro-san’s ample breasts, suffocating me in a heavenly softness

and warmness.

[Is that so… So I did love the world huh… I really don’t know myself huh. I didn’t realize
it until you told me.]

[T- T- That’s good to hear, but you know!? B- B- But this situation!?]

[It’s my gratitude.]

[Gratitude!? W- Wait, I don’t know what you’re saying though!?]

I feel down to a situation where it can’t be called a lap pillow anymore, as I’m now
being laid on a breast pillow, making my mind completely blank and I can’t think about
anything else anymore.

All I could think about was the soft and sweet feeling of Shiro-san’s breasts that seem
to entrance all my attention, along with the pleasant scent that tickled my nostrils.

[You say all that, but Kaito-san seems to be really happy about it, aren’t you?]

[Can you not read the strange areas of my mind!?]

Of course, if you ask me if I’m happy or not, isn’t it obvious that I would be happy!?

That’s naturally, because I’m still a man. There’s no reason why I wouldn’t be happy in
a situation where I’m burying my face in the cleavage of an immensely beautiful
woman like Shiro-san but… Seriously, can you not blow away all of my reasoning!?

[…Thank you very much, Kaito-san. However, I would like to correct one thing you just
said.]

[…Ehh? C- Correct something?]

Hearing Shiro-san’s gentle words, I slightly raised my eyes… and saw the beautiful
smile on Shiro-san’s face which was approaching mine, and felt the soft touch on my
forehead.
[I’m not trying to get involved with you just because you’re an otherworlder… I’ve felt
like I was trying to be involved with you because “I love you”.]

[Ehh? A- Ahh, errr, ummm…!?]

With a voice that was too gentle and warm, as even the sound of her voice also had a
temperature… my mind finally reached the limit of its tolerance, making me short-
circuit and I lost consciousness.

And just before I lost my consciousness, I felt Shiro-san hug me tightly.

Dear Mom, Dad—— Shiro-san is an airhead, she’s sometimes unreasonable, and I feel
like I’m always being pushed around when I’m with her. But still, I enjoy spending time
with her, and most importantly—— I think Shiro-san is a very attractive Goddess.

<Author’s Notes>

Shiro is the first person who dealt enough mental damage to make Kaito, who got the
reasoning of an oni, faint.

Shiro’s heroine power is rising… Arehh? Isn’t Shiro absurdly cute?

She’s the second person who casually confessed to Kaito.

PS: I was wrong. Alice was also there, so she’s the third person.

And also, Kaito, go explode! Getting that breast pillow, stop screwing with me! Go
explode!

And after the next chapter, we’ll be heading towards the story about the royal palace…
Regarding the next chapter, I’m sure some of you will like it, while some of you may
have already guessed what it will be about… but I came to spoil, it’s Lilia’s turn!
It was the seventh day of the Tree month, one day after my date with Shiro-san.

For some reason though, Shiro-san said “I don’t care what number I am too” just as we
were about to part ways, and although her statement bothers me, I’m sure that Shiro-
san enjoyed our date.

And thus, with events happening in rapid succession, tomorrow, I’ll be heading to the
royal palace with Lilia-san.

It seems to be about giving me an apology for the fact that my invitation wasn’t sent
by mistake.

I don’t really mind at all, but it seems that there are various things to consider when it
comes to the country’s prestige and all sorts of stuff, so they’re going to make an
apology in a public area.

[Miyama-san, you’re really getting caught up in various things huh.]

[…Seriously.]

Unexpectedly running into her in the corridor, Kusunoki-san, who was walking with
me, told me with a sigh, while I just replied with a wry smile on my face.

[Kusunoki-san, are you going to the magic school today?]

[Yes, I’ve learned various new stuff, so I’m having fun studying.]

[I see… Well, I’m sure Kusunoki-san will be fine if you just pull yourself together, but
you should still be careful, okay?]

[Yes. Thank you.]

When we were close to the foyer, I exchanged a few light words with Kusunoki-san
before seeing her off. I then headed to Lilia-san’s room, thinking I’d ask her about
tomorrow.

Coming inside Lilia-san’s room, she wasn’t there, and when I asked one of the servants
about it, she said she was headed to the warehouse.

It’s not that what I’m going to talk about is that urgent, but since it’s okay for me to go
there, I decided to head there. I was also a bit curious about the warehouse.

The warehouse is located just outside of the mansion, and I guess it’s to be expected
from a duchy, as the room is very large and spacious inside.

I knocked once, just to be sure… but even when I knocked on the warehouse’s thick
door, there was no answer, so I just opened the door and went inside.

The brightly lit interior is filled with tall shelves lined up so that it would be properly
shined upon by the Illumination Magic Tools, and they were quite a sight to behold.

Equipment like swords and armors, something that looks like a carriage’s wheel, I
found all sorts of magic tools and other stuff around as I curiously moved my gaze
around while looking for Lilia-san.

No matter how large it was, it was small compared to the mansion, and I was able to
easily find Lilia-san.

Lilia-san was facing a shelf and moving her hands about, seemingly looking for
something rather than organizing it.

[Lilia-san, good morning.]

[Kaito-san? Good morning. Do you need something?]

[Ah, no, I just thought I’d ask you about tomorrow’s schedule… Are you looking for
something?]

[Yes, I’m just looking for a letter from Elder Brother…]

[A letter?]

When Lilia-san sees me, she returns my greeting with a gentle smile.
And when I tilted my head when she said she was looking for a letter, Lilia-san
somehow has an amazed expression on her face when she spoke.

[I’m still getting more than 20 letters a month from Elder Brother… And all of them
were just meaningless letters, but even though they’re only filled with his stupidity,
they’re still the King’s letters… So I’ve been telling the servants to throw them in the
storeroom.]

[I- I see.]

[So, I was wondering if there might be something written about this situation, so I
thought I’d check it out for tomorrow… but I wonder where they are? They’re
completely unnecessary items, so it’s supposed to be sitting around here with the
items we’re planning to discard but…]

I’ve already thought of it for a while now, but Lilia-san really has no mercy for her own
brother. She even said it was completely unnecessary, and by the way she just said it,
it’s as if she hasn’t even looked through his letters.

Well, how should I say this… I can clearly sense that she’s really troubled by her
brother’s behavior until now.

It’s true that many of the items on the shelves around here look like bulky trash, and
they don’t seem to be very organized.

And out of the corner of my eye, Lilia-san prepares a high foothold and reaches out to
take the box that is placed high up on a shelf but… It seems like she can’t reach it.

[Lilia-san, would you like me to take it?]

[Eh? Ah, you’re right… I’m sorry, may I ask you to do that?]

[Yes.]

I’m taller than Lilia-san, so I suggested that because I thought I should be able to reach
it. Lilia-san then asks for my help with a slightly apologetic look on her face.

[…Unnn? Arehh?]

[Is there a problem?]

[No, I think it’s stuck on something… If I put some strength, I should be able to…]

I guess things are pretty squeezed in over there, as when I pulled the box that Lilia-
san was aiming for, it only moved for a bit.

But when I pulled with some force, I was able to move it a little bit, so holding the box
with both hands, I tried pulling it again.

It’s a little hard to use my strength to pull something because I’m standing on a high
foothold but… If I just pull a bit more… wait, doesn’t it look like the stuff placed beside
it were also pulled along with the box… Isn’t this bad?

The moment I think about that and try loosening the strength of my grip, the box
slipped out so quickly that I was wondering how come I was struggling to pull it a few
minutes ago, but I, who had managed to pull the box away from the shelf, was just
standing on tiptoes before and ended up greatly losing my balance.

[Uwaaahhh!? Gehh, this box is heavy!?]

[Kaito-san!?]

I still somehow managed to regain my posture, but the box I pulled out was much
heavier than I had imagined, and my wobbly legs slipped off the foothold.

The sight of the panicking Lilia-san rushing up to catch me as I fell seemed like a slow
motion, and with a loud crash, I fell.

[Ouch… Kaito-san!? Are you alright?]

[…Ah, yes, I’m alr…]

[[!?]]

I must have fallen from a fairly high spot, but thanks to Lilia-san catching me, my body
isn’t in pain, and just as I was trying to reply to Lilia-san, who was calling out to me
with concern… I stiffened.

Catching me was just a spur of the moment, and it seems Lilia-san couldn’t catch me
and also fell over… We ended up in a position where I was covering Lilia-san, who was
lying on her back, with me on top of her, and Lilia-san’s face was surprisingly close to
mine.

[…………]

[…………]

Beautiful golden hair with a hint of elegance, blue eyes as beautiful as sapphires… The
blond-haired, blue-eyed beauty in front of my eyes is the very same Lilia-san.

[…U- U- U- Ummm!? K- K- K- Kaito-san!?]

[ ! ? I- I’m sorry. I’ll immediately mo—– Ehh?]

As I was unconsciously gazing at Lilia-san’s beautiful face, I came to my senses when

she spoke to me, her face turning red, and so, I tried to quickly move away from being
on top of Lilia-san… but for some reason, my body won’t move.

I had a bad feeling about it, so when I moved my head and turned around… There were
several items that must have fallen off the shelves and they were now stacked on top
of each other, and underneath that pile of items were my feet.

[…Lilia-san… Errr… I can’t move.]

[Eeeehhhh!?]

[It’s just that there were things that fell on my feet…]

[Eh?… I- Indeed… Or rather, even my feet are also…]

Fortunately, there seemed to be some gaps in between and my feet weren’t crushed
beneath those stacks of items, but there seemed to be something heavy weighing
above my knees, and not only could I not move my body at all, even when I tried pulling
my legs out, but they also seem to be stuck on something and I couldn’t pull them out.

It seems that is also the case for Lilia-san, as she now has a pale expression on her
face.

[…Lilia-san, ummm, it’s so heavy I can’t move my legs even if I put all my strength into
it… What is that?]
[It’s a large bathtub-shaped magic tool. It’s quite old, so I thought of disposing it…]

[Why do you keep such a heavy thing so high up above a shelf…]

[Almost all of them were just randomly put away… After this, I’ll sternly tell them off
about this.]

I see, I’m not good at Body Strengthening Magic, so I haven’t thought of it that way, but
for people who can use Body Strengthening Magic well, that means it’s easy for them
to lift something this heavy… Wait, if that’s the case!

[Then, Lilia-san, can’t you lift it up with your feet?]

[…It’s possible but… in this position, I might end up kicking Kaito-san’s leg… and injure
you.]

[I don’t really mind.]

[Well, I do mind! That’s no good! I can’t do that!]

In our position, my legs are crossed over Lilia-san’s legs, and it’s true that if Lilia-san
were to use her strength in this situation, she might hurt me but… I suggested that it’s
fine for me since we can get out of here, but Lilia-san vigorously shook her head.

Well, considering the gentle Lilia-san’s character, she won’t use any means that might
hurt me… but then, what should we do?

[…Ummm, Lilia-san. That fall just now should have made quite a loud sound, right?]

[…This warehouse is under a powerful Barrier Magic, so no sound can leak out.]

[…Errr, what should we do then?]

[…After an hour pass, Luna will probably look for us… so we’ll just have to wait for
that.]

[An hour!?]

Staying in this position for an hour!? T- That’s bad.

Because currently, I’m lifting my upper body with my arms so that I don’t have to
weigh on top of Lilia-san, and to put it simply, it’s like being in a position where I’m
about to start doing pushups.

No, I might be a harsher position instead since I can’t fully move everything down my
knees… And for me to be in this state for an hour!? Rather than it being difficult, that’s
definitely impossible!

To be frank, I’m one of the people with the lowest muscle strength in my generation,
and even now, my two arms are already trembling.

To endure being in this situation for an hour, that’s definitely reaching the limits of
being a self-challenge… After this, I may not be able to lift my arm tomorrow.

[…Kaito-san. Please relax yourself.]

[…Eh?]

[That position must be quite painful, isn’t it? Please, just lean on me.]

[E- Errr, but…]

Seeing me looking like I’m in pain, Lilia-san suggests that I relax my arms and lean on
her.

[It’s okay. Even if I’ve already quit the Knight Order, I’m still pretty sturdy, so carrying
a person of Kaito-san’s weight feels nothing to me.]

[No, but that would be too close…]

[Please don’t say it! I’m trying not to think about it, you know!?]

[I- I’m sorry.]

Reacting to my words, Lilia-san shouted while her face turned bright red.

T- That reaction of her makes me strangely aware of it, or rather, it’s making me very
nervous.

[…Errr, ummm… Is it alright?]

[…Yes.]

Even though I could only resent my uselessness, my arms were pretty close to their
limits, so I reaffirmed with Lilia-san, to which she gave me a small nod while hiding
her face.

Slowly, I relaxed my hands and brought them over Lilia-san.

Feeling the soft bulges touching my chest, my heart greatly jumped, and at the same
time, I smelled her gentle and reassuring scent.

Laying on Lilia-san’s delicate body, it feels as if our bodies were perfectly glued against
each other, our arms, chest… and feeling Lilia-san’s body heat all over my body, I felt
my face immediately turn boiling red.

Lilia-san seemed to be embarrassed to, as she turned her face away from me… turning
her bright red ears towards me.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I was going to an appointment with Lilia-san tomorrow, but after
a series of unfortunate accidents—— A really outrageous even occurred.

<Author’s Notes>

It’s like that event in romcoms that happen in the gym warehouse.

I was actually planning to have the royal palace visit in the next episode, but it got
longer than I expected, so I guess there are two chapters before that happens.

Lilia is just too attractive, so I don’t have a choice.

She’s not part of the no guard gang, but a character who’s very shy about things.
The feeling of the cold floor in my hands was overridden by the warmth I feel in my
body.

I can hear the faint sound of Lilia-san’s breath in my ears, and my nerves are so tense
to the point where I can even feel her chest rise and fall with each of her exhales.

The heartbeats I’m feeling are incredibly loud, and thinking about the fact that it’s
definitely being transmitted to Lilia-san as well, makes me feel even more embarrassed.

It’s just… the loud heartbeats I feel aren’t just mine.

I wonder if Lilia-san is as tense as I am, as I can feel her heart beating quite quickly
from her chest that is touching mine.

I’m currently draped over Lilia-san’s body while looking to my right, and she’s facing
the opposite direction from me, so I can’t see her face, but when she’s this close to me
that I can even hear her breathing, I can’t calm down.

It’s not that I’m feeling uncomfortable being in this situation with her, but feeling the
vaguely oppressive silence, I was feeling a little ashamed of myself.

Seriously, I’ve always been causing trouble to Lilia-san, and even when I’m thinking of
helping her out a little bit, something like this happens… I’m really sorry about that.

I don’t know if it’s because of the silence that dominates the area, but as I feel like I’m
unable to endure being silent anymore, I spoke out the thoughts that are bubbling up
from within me.

[…Lilia-san.]

[Y- Yes!?]

[…I’m sorry for the trouble I’ve always caused you.]

[…Eh?]

Hearing the words I said, the nervous Lilia-san… for some reason, have a wondering
expression on her face.

[Did Kaito-san ever bother me?]

[…Ehh?]

Her voice doesn’t sound like she’s teasing me, as if she’s really wondering what I’m
talking about.

…Why did Lilia-san react like that? Could it be that I’ve knocked her out that bad that
she had amnesia!?

[…Kaito-san?]

[Eh!? I- I’m sorry.]

Calling me out right at that time, as if she could see through what I’m thinking, I
reflexively apologized.

Thereupon, as if she somehow found something funny, Lilia-san laughs.

[Fufufu, what’s the matter, Kaito-san? You’ve just been apologizing for a while now,
you know?]

[…No, look… It’s not like I’m doing it on purpose, but I’ve been getting to know a lot of
people, getting caught up in all sorts of situations, and I’ve been troubling Lilia-san…]

[That’s right, isn’t it? Geez, Kaito-san, you’ve really been surprising me with things that
are way more than I can handle, troubling me with various things, and making me
really worry.]

[Ugghhh, I’m sorry.]

When I heard the thoughts of the person in question once again, I felt even more
apologetic.

After hearing me apologize for the third time, Lilia-san was silent for a few moments…
before she replied to me with a gentle tone.

[…However, I never thought of that as bothering me… not even once, you know?]

[…Eh?]

[I never felt displeased with Kaito-san. I also never felt disadvantaged by Kaito-san.]

[…Why?]

I always thought I was always being a nuisance to Lilia-san.

I’ve made her faint many times, made her cry many times… but Lilia-san told me that
I wasn’t a nuisance, that she was never displeased with me.

[Of course, if Kaito-san had been maliciously pestering me or enjoyed bothering me, I
might have been displeased… but that’s not the case, right?]

[Yes.]

[Then, there’s no reason for me to feel troubled by Kaito-san.]

[…………]

This person really is too kind even among the kind people I know.

[…All those surprising things, and things that would make me angry… Please pardon
me from that. I’m not a flawless human. I would sometimes get angry, and sometimes,
I would even cry.]

[Yes.]

[Also, Kaito-san is troubling me all the time. Yes, seriously… I’d appreciate it if you
could have at least given me some time before you make a ruckus again. This way, my
stomach could at least hold it… I even feel like I’ve lost weight.]

[Ugghhh, I- I’m sorr—– !?]

With a teasing tone, Lilia-san started complaining to me, and just as I was about to
apologize again, Lilia-san’s hand went around my back and she gently embraced me.
As I feel Lilia-san’s heartbeat more intensely and closely than before, I heard her calm
voice resound in my ear.

[However… if you ask me if I like or hate Kaito-san… I’ll say I like you.]

[…Lilia-san?]

[…You really a troublesome person. You won’t even let me become the calm and
composed Duchess I’m trying to be. You are absurd, a menace in various ways… And
yet, you are always kind, warm and caring. There’s no way… that I would hate you like
that…]

[………]

Those were not lies nor falsehoods, they’re words showing her true feelings.

Lilia-san’s words, which she gently told me, warmly and gently sunk into my heart.

I can sincerely feel that it was really good that the person who summoned me was this
person… As feelings of gratitude that are close to happiness spread through my heart.

[…Well, but can you please take it easy for a bit? I’ve really had enough so…]

[I’ll do my best.]

[…That kind of makes me feel uneasy.]

[…Haha.]

[…Fufu.]

The both of us chuckled. The feeling that my heart was closer to Lilia-san than it was
somehow earlier makes me feel very happy.

Saying words of gratitude rather than words of apology… Such thoughts began to
dwell in my heart.

[Ummm, Lilia-san?]

[Yes? What is it?]

[[!?!?]]

Thinking that I wanted to say my thanks to Lilia-san, I turned my face, which had been
turned to the right towards Lilia-san, but as if it was arranged beforehand, Lilia-san
also turned her face towards me at exactly the same time… And our eyes met, closer
than ever before.

[…Li- Lilia-san…]

[…Kai… to-san…]

We are so close that we can feel each other’s breaths. I should be so embarrassed that
I would immediately look away, but I can’t turn my gaze away from those breathtaking
blue eyes.

My voice calling out Lilia-san’s name naturally leaks from my mouth, and she calls out
my name as well.

Her glossy, soft lips, blushing red cheeks, and her beautiful eyes, shaking from agitation,
but not diverting away from mine… All of them are so sensational.

A second passed in silence that felt like eternity… Lilia-san gently closed her eyes…
and immediately after that, I heard the sound of footsteps.

[…Ah.]

[ [ Ehh? ] ]

When I heard a voice, I moved my gaze along with Lilia-san who opened her eyes…
and there was Lunamaria-san standing there with an awkward expression on her face.

It seems that she noticed that Lilia-san hadn’t returned earlier than she expected and
came to look for her.

[…It seems that I’m intruding. Please excuse me… I’ll come back after “around 2 hours”.]

[Wait!? W- Wait right there, Luna! It’s a misunderstanding!!!]

[…Spring has finally arrived for My Lady, this Lunamaria can’t help but cry in tears of
joy.]
[Can you listen to me!? It’s a misunderstanding!!! Quickly help us out here!!!]

At Lunamaria-san’s words which she said in a matter-of-fact manner, Lilia-san turned

as red as a boiled octopus while shouting towards Lunamaria-san.

However, the other party is that Lunamaria-san. Even if she can clearly see the situation
we’re in right now, she remained calm and treated Lilia-san’s angry voice as if it was
just a breeze.

[…Miyama-sama, My Lady is the type who is weak at being pressed forward. If you ask
her hard enough, she’ll agree to most of the play you can think of, you know?]

[~~!?!?]

[Oi, stop right there, you useless maid…]

She’s obviously having fun watching our situation… I don’t know why, of all the people
here in this mansion, she’s the one who came to help… In this case, I have no choice
but to use that method.

[…Lunamaria-san, please help me.]

[Please stop joking… Interfering with people’s love is something I…]

[If you don’t help me, I’ll tell Kuro that Lunamaria-san is bullying me.]

[I will rescue you two as soon as possible!!!]

Lunamaria-san, who immediately shifted to zealot mode, rescued us in a matter of

seconds.

It doesn’t look like we received any injuries but… Lilia-san, as soon as she was rescued,
held her bright face in her hands and left the warehouse with a terrific speed.

Indeed, even if we were rescued already, being seen in that kind of situation would
make me feel heat rise up on my face.

Lunamaria-san said that she would sort out the arrangement of the warehouse later,
so I decided to walk off the warehouse too… Returning to my room, still feeling the
heat on my face that had not yet cooled.
Dear Mom, Dad—— The event finally ended, though in an embarrassing way. I felt
very tired, but I was still glad to hear Lilia-san’s true feelings. Once again, I realized—
– I think Lilia-san is a really kind person.

Lilia was sitting in the corner of her room, with her face blushing red and her head
covered with her hands.

[Uuuuuhhhh… Luna, you idiot…]

[Hmmm. That was quite disappointing, isn’t it? If I had been a few seconds later, I
might have been able to see Lili’s memorable first kiss.]

[Wha!? L- L- Like I said, didn’t I tell you that it’s a misunderstanding!? K- K- Kaito-san
and I aren’t in t- t- that kind of relationship!]

Lilia, with her face still bright red, frantically screams at Lunamaria, who was speaking
to her with a teasing tone.

While looking at such Lilia with a smile, Lunamaria speaks again.

[But if, for example… if Miyama-sama had tried to kiss you over there… You would
have accepted it, right?]

[!?!?!?]

[Fufufu, Lili, you’re really easy to understand.]

[L- Luna!!!]

As if Lunamaria’s statement hit right at the bull’s eye, Lilia’s originally red face
reddened even more as she felt like smoke was about to come out of her ears.

[Isn’t it alright though? Haven’t I been telling you about it for a long time already? That
Miyama-sama, for the unlucky in love Lilia, is someone who rarely appears in Lili’s
life… and he’s “the right one”.]

[N- No, b- b- but what about K- K- Kaito-san’s feelings and t- t- there are also all sorts
of stuff to think about…]

[That means, that the problem isn’t on Lili’s side then?]

[~~~!?!?]

Hearing Lunamaria’s words, Lilia looked like she had reached her limit, as she opened
her mouth in response, but no words came out.

Seeing her easy-to-read master like that, Lunamaria chuckled again.

[…Well, at the rate things are going, it seems like it would take some time before some
progress can be made… Well, starting to be aware of it is already a step forward… I
will be rooting for you.]

<Author’s Notes>

Lilia is cute (and I’m sure of it.)

Kaito, go explode! (I wish this happens.)

At night, in the room that I became completely familiar with, I had a slightly troubled
look on my face.

[Muuuuuuuu…]

[No, as I said, I don’t think the king had any ill intentions.]

Kuro, who is puffing out her cheeks like a squirrel in front of me, still looks unconvinced
as she turns her eyes to me.

The reason why I’m in this situation is that I wanted to alleviate Kuro’s bad
impressions of the Symphonia Kingdom before our visit to the royal palace that is
coming up tomorrow.

As far as I’m concerned, I really don’t care at all, and there’s no need for him to apologize
but… Since I heard that apologizing has a lot to do with the country’s prestige, I
decided to go to the royal palace.

I’ll receive the apology from the king at that time, but if I can, I’d like to resolve the
other aspects as well.

And one of those issues is… Kuro.

According to Lunamaria-san, since that incident, Kuro started to hate the royal palace
and doesn’t come close to it at all, so the king’s position in the royal palace has
considerably deteriorated.

So, I asked Kuro, who came over tonight as usual, to drop the matter when the king
apologizes to me tomorrow, and the result is… this squirrel in front of me.

[…I hate that king for bullying Kaito-kun.]

[No, I’m not being bullied. You see, it’s just that it happened on a short notice and they
accidentally didn’t include me on the arrangements.]

[Muuuuu…]

Apparently, Kuro is quite angry about that matter, even though it didn’t bother me at
all, and it’s quite hard to convince her.

No, her angriness is just something I felt… All I can see when I look at her is a squirrel
stuffing her mouth with nuts, so I don’t feel any anxiousness from her anger at all, and
all I can think about is just how cute she is…

[I’m really glad that Kuro is getting angry for me but… I don’t really care about that at
all, or rather, I’m quite grateful to the king instead.]

[…Grateful?]

[Ah, unnn. You see, since the king didn’t send me that invitation, I could have that
barbecue with Kuro and the others.]

Yes, that’s how I truly felt.

Because I didn’t go to the evening party, I was able to have barbecue with Kuro…
Thanks to the conversation I had with Kuro at that time, I was able to move forward.

If it wasn’t for that conversation, I don’t think the happy days I have now would have
ever come true.

Of course, the one I’m most grateful for is Kuro, but I’m also glad that the incident that
gave me the opportunity to do so happened.

[…That’s why, even though I’m being selfish, I don’t want Kuro to be harsh on the royal
castle about that matter…]

[…Muuu…]

[So, I thought I’ll talk to you instead… Won’t you forgive them?]

[………]

Hearing what I said, Kuro was silent for a while befores she let out a big sigh.
[…I understand. If Kaito-kun says that much, then I will forgive them.]

[Thanks, Kuro!]

[I’m just saying this here, I only forgave them because Kaito-kun asked me.]

[Unnn. Still, I’m really glad. Thanks.]

[Aauuuh…]

When I thanked Kuro when she said she will forgive the king, with her cheeks slightly
blushing, Kuro just silently looked at me with a troubled expression on her face.

As my heart was beating fast while looking at Kuro like that, I remembered something
and opened my mouth.

[Ah, that’s right. Kuro, on the 30th day of the Tree month… Do you have any free time
in your schedule?]

[Ehh? Ah, yes. I think I’m free around that time?]

[So, on that day… Errr, you see, on that day, it would be exactly three months since I
met Kuro, right?]

[U- Unnn. You’re right.]

[Ah, it’s not like I’m saying that it’s just because of that day but, errr, ummm… How
should I say this… W- W- Would you go out on a d-d- date with me?]

[…Eh?]

I was so nervous that I’m even stuttering, but I somehow managed to tell her what I
want to say.

I don’t know if the words I said were something she didn’t expect or not, but Kuro’s
golden eyes opened wide as she turned towards me.

[Errr, you see, back then… Didn’t I promise to you that I would ask you out next time?]

[U- Unnn.]
[That’s why, ummm, I’ve checked out lots of things so that I can properly escort you
on that day… S- So, if Kuro’s fine with it… Ummm…]

My voice is getting smaller and smaller. How nervous am I!? Am I a middle schooler in
puberty to get this nervous!?

I was incredibly nervous, cold sweat was running down my back, and I felt like I’m
being tortured in the flames of hell while waiting for Kuro’s reply.

[…Kaito-kun invited me on a date… Ehehe, I’m so glad.]

[!?]

Her cheeks dyed red, Kuro slightly looked down as a bashful smile appeared on her
lips, making her look so cute that it could have killed a person with a heart attack
already, and being the one who received its direct attack, I felt my heart jump louder
than ever before.

Thereupon, putting her index fingers against each other in front of her face, Kuro
spoke with a small voice.

[…Unnn. I want to go on a date with Kaito-kun.]

[…Ahh… I- In that case…]

[Unnn! I’ll be looking forward to you escorting me, Kaito-kun.]

[…Yeah.]

Seeing Kuro who had a big smile on her face, I firmly nodded, feeling grateful for the
happiness of seeing that smile up close and personal.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I’m going to receive an apology from the king at the royal palace
tomorrow, but putting that aside… Today, I’m going to be as brave as I’ve ever been in
my entire life—— I asked Kuro out on a date.

The 8th day of the Tree month… In the royal palace in the capital of the Symphonia
Kingdom, there were currently many servants running around.

All the servants serving the royal palace have gathered today, and they are preparing
for a thorough hospitality, as if they’re about to welcome a state guest.

Today, Kaito is coming to the royal palace.

With the rumors circulating around that he was close to the Underworld King, having
connections with the world’s pinnacle beings like the Death King and the World King,
and there are even world-shaking rumors about how he’s acquainted with the God of
Creation herself, they’re currently in a situation where no disrespect could be
tolerated.

Even the King himself, Ryze, also woke up even before the sun rose and took command
in receiving Kaito.

Without any hesitation, he intends to offer a sincere public apology to Kaito.

However, Ryze currently had a sour look on his face in the audience room.

Staring at the person standing in front of him with his sharp eyes, as if he’s forcibly
wringing it out of his mouth, he uttered.

[…Where have you heard it… you vixen…]

[Oh dear? What are you talking about? I only came here to your castle because I had
to go somewhere nearby, so I thought of having a meeting with you regarding the
Festival of Heroes while I’m here. Ahh, I’m sorry for the delay, but I apologize for the
unexpected visit. King Ryze.]

[…I see, I see… For coming all the way out here, I can’t thank you enough, “Emperor
Chris”…]

Dressed in a simple but beautiful ceremonial attire, Chris gives him a serene smile,
and Ryze replies to her with a forced smile.

[Good gracious. I didn’t expect you would have a prior engagement though… I guess
I’ve intruded upon you at the wrong time.]

[No, no, that’s not true. If it’s just a simple meeting, we can finish it right now… I’m
sure Emperor Chris would also like to return to your country as soon as possible after
all.]
[Thank you for your concern. But that’s okay. We are the ones who made the
unexpected visit, and I can’t let you change your plans because of me. “I will wait until
you have finished your prior engagement”.]

[ ! ? I- I- Is that so… W- Well then, I will have a room ready for you.]

Hearing what Chris said with the serene smile still on her face, Ryze replies to her with
a forced smile, though it seems like a vein has popped out of his forehead.

If one were to just look at their expressions and the words they speak, they would
think the two of them were having a peaceful conversation, but the atmosphere
between the two sides was tense, and their gazes that clashed with each other even
seemed to be sparking.

[No, I can’t possibly trouble you with that. I will just “become a spectator” and
“observe in the corner of the room”…It’s not like the contents of your conversation are
classified, right?]

[…Y- You little… vixen…]

That would mean that Chris is telling him that she will observe Ryze’s apology in the
audience room, making Ryze grit his teeth in response.

It was obvious from the beginning that that’s what she came here for… but the other
party is an Emperor. There’s no way he can just flatly send her away.

Seeing Ryze like that, Chris bows with a smile on her face, and turning her back away
from Ryze, she begins walking.

After taking some distance away from Ryze, she mutters in a small voice that Ryze
couldn’t hear.

[…Rest assured, for seeing you do that is just something incidental… I just wanted an
excuse to meet Miyama-sama… It’s really troubling how we’re living in completely
different countries. It’s making it difficult to make my approach…]

With a smile that seems to hide her emotions, Chris’s cheeks are slightly dyed red.

[Miyama-sama… For whatever reason, you still reply to my letters… You really are a
dreamy gentleman.]
<Author’s Notes>

Note: Kaito is an extremely softhearted person.

Kuro is the main heroine! Kuro is cute!

Even though she didn’t have a single sexy event “yet”, she went with the strong style
route, fighting against the challengers (heroines) with just her lap pillow.

Chris: “While I went to this country to meet Kaito-sama, I also came to the royal castle
to tease their King!!!”

Lilia, Ryze… Could it be that being troubled by other people… is running in their blood?
After being rocked by the carriage for a while, I went outside with Lilia-san and found
myself in front of a majestic large gate.

[I could usually see it from a distance as well, but looking at it from up close, it really
feels like what a royal castle would be huh.]

[Yes, it may have been something I’ve grown accustomed to seeing, but I guess this is
unusual for Kaito-san.]

Currently, I have come to the royal castle to receive an apology from the king.

Personally, I was faintly hoping that these apologies would just end with a light-hearted
exchange of “I’m sorry” and “It’s fine, don’t worry about it” but… Unfortunately, it
doesn’t seem like it would be the case.

When the big gate was opened, knight-like people neatly lined up on either side of the
road, showing us the path, and it was no exaggeration to say that the atmosphere
around me exactly feels like they’re welcoming a state guest.

It seems that the one dressed in the most beautiful armor among the surrounding
knights will be guiding me and Lilia-san.

While I’m surprised by the scene that looks like it came right out of anime, we proceed
down the corridor and arrive at a large open room… the audience room.

Inside are all the people who seem to be the nobles of this country, and it certainly is
quite an unsettling sight.

…wait, arehh? I think I just saw someone who wasn’t supposed to be here… I- Is it just
my imagination?
And ahead of my sight, there was a man dressed in a luxurious outfit with short,
slightly deep-colored gold hair slicked behind his back.

The man with blonde hair like Lilia-san’s, but with red eyes that are different from
Lilia-san’s, he looks more solidly built than what I thought, but he is definitely the king
of this country.

From what I’ve heard from Lilia-san, he’s supposed to be much older than her but…
He looks young enough that I would have believed it even if he said he’s in his twenties.

[Welcome to the royal palace, Miyama-sama. Thank you for taking the time to visit us.]

[Ah, n- no, it’s my pleasure, thank you for the invitation.]

When I reach the center of the room with Lilia-san, the king slowly stands from his
throne and descends to be in the same level as me before he spoke.

His voice is somewhat solemn and dignified, and I can’t help but straighten up and
return his greeting.

[I’m the Symphonia Kingdom’s King, Ryze Lia Symphonia XVIII. Pleased to be your
acquaintance.]

[Ah, yes. I- I’m Miyama Kaito.]

[Now then, please forgive my rudeness, but let’s end the brief greetings and head
straight to the real issue at hand.]

[Y- Yes!]

Perhaps due to being exposed to many gazes, I was quite nervous while replying to him.

He’s Lilia-san’s brother, His Majesty, the King, who Lunamaria-san sometimes mentions
in our conversations? He’s not quite what I had imagined.

He didn’t like me, and this time, he had no choice but to apologize to me because
Lillywood-san told him so… is what I honestly thought he would be like… but he
doesn’t seem like that kind of person.

Just as I was thinking about this, his Majesty, the King dropped down to his knees on
the ground and bowing deeply, he spoke.
[The fact that the invitation was not delivered to Miyama-sama before is all my fault,
please accept my sincere apologies… I’m really sorry.]

[Eh? Ah, yes… E- Errr, p- please raise your head. For my part, I’m not really bothered
by it, but your apology was duly received.]

Hmmm, this really isn’t what I was expecting.

I thought he would say some kind of lengthy explanation about how they made a
mistake and accidentally didn’t send me an invitation… But His Majesty, the King’s
apology was a straightforward one that didn’t have any excuses, and that’s why I could
firmly feel his sincerity.

Anyway, I wasn’t the least bit bothered about it from the start, so I told him that I
accepted His Majesty, the King’s apology.

I’m the protagonist here, and it’s my own decision to easily forgive him, so there was
no complication in the conversation, and after His Majesty, the King deeply bowed
once again, the apologies have come to an end.

[…That was unexpected. I didn’t expect Elder Brother to apologize so sincerely, and I
thought he would lead the conversation to how it was some kind of mistake.]

[Hmmm. I kind of felt like he was different from what I’d heard too…]

[I guess even if he’s a foolish brother of mine, he’s still the king in a way.]

Lilia-san and I exchange some words as we walk down the wide corridor.

Today, Lilia-san and I are going to spend the night at the royal palace, and we are in
the middle of heading to the room that has been prepared for each of us.

And after that, I’ll be going to greet Lilia-san’s parents… the former king and queen.

After meeting the King, I’m now meeting the former King… It’s unsettling because I
feel like I’m meeting only with distinguished people, but according to Lilia-san, her
parents are friendly and kind.

However, along the way, a certain messenger appeared who wanted to talk to me.
Since the other party was “that person”, Lilia-san also had a hesitant look on her face
when she heard what the messenger said, so after she quickly checked with the former
King and queen that it’s okay for us to visit them later, I ended up heading straight to
have a talk with that person.

To be honest, when talking about that person… I was filled with the desire to refuse,
but since we’re in this kind of place, if I refused here, Lilia-san would be in trouble.

Feeling a little sluggish, I move to the room prepared for us, and after knocking on the
door, I enter after being given permission to enter.

[Hello, Miyama-sama. I apologize for suddenly calling out to you.]

[Ah, no, it’s been a while. Chris-san.]

When I entered the room, the person who greeted me was Chris-san, whom I had met
earlier in the Archlesia Empire and someone who I’m rather uncomfortable with.

Maybe it was out of consideration for me, or it may have just been one of her traps like
she usually has, but there was no one else in the room except Chris-san.

[I know Miyama-sama already had something planned, and I’m also feeling guilty for
it… but I can’t stay here too long, so I wanted to meet Miyama-sama while I still have
the time.]

[…Is that so?]

[Yes, this maiden’s heart couldn’t handle the longing of not being able to see the
gentleman I love.]

[………]

How the heck is this person so brazen about this… I really can’t let down my guard
against her.

While shaking hands with Chris-san, who held out her hand to me, I was still
dumbfounded that Chris-san was still the same as always, when she leans in closer to
me with a swift, spontaneous movement.

[What do you think? I thought I’d be able to meet Miyama-sama today, so I’ve put on a
bit of makeup, which I don’t usually do… Does it make me look more feminine?]

[Ah, y- y- yes. I think you’re very beautiful.]

[Thank you. Please, feel free to touch my face… If Miyama-sama wishes it, we can make
time for some time alone to get to know each other… Look, there’s a bed over there,
we can talk over there…]

[I would have to refuse.]

[Oya? I got rejected again huh, what a shame.]

Like I said before, can you not nonchalantly use your seductive techniques every time
we meet!?

She’s the type of person who would frequently send these “love letters” to me that
looks like they would eat me out alive. She’s someone who could really drag me down
to hell if I just let my guard down for a bit.

Hearing what I said, Chris-san quickly lets go of me and chuckles.

I’m really not good at dealing with her. Rather than her being difficult to deal with, it’s
more like she knows what the inexperienced me is weak at and she’s attacking me in
that direction, and that’s why I think she’s dangerous.

Moreover, her behavior is exquisite, and her letters were all handwritten by her, so it’s
kind of hard for me to ignore them, and even when we just met, she just nonchalantly
made it just the two of us in here… If I’m really not careful with her, I may wake up
having done something irreversible.

[Now then, Miyama-sama. Changing the subject, I observed what happened earlier in
the audience room.]

[Eh? Ah, yes.]

[Symphonia’s King is quite the troublesome one, isn’t he? It’s unforgivable for a king
to put his personal feelings before looking at his position, and even cause trouble for
Miyama-sama… Harassing Miyama-sama just because he didn’t like you, if you ask me,
that’s rudeness that mustn’t be forgiven.]
[………]

I wonder what that is? I’m still feeling there’s something strangely out of place, but I’m
not sure why.

[Miyama-sama must have been quite troubled living in the land ruled by such a king?
If you would like, you could come to our country…]

[…Is that really the case though?]

[…Oya?]

[Is His Majesty, the King really harassing me… just for the reason that he doesn’t like
me?]

[………]

My Sympathy Magic is probably the greater reason as to why I’m not clear on this right
now.

The apology just now… That was truly an apology that came from his heart.

The emotions I feel from His Majesty, the King are a deep and sincere apology… and
regret? Anyway, I’m pretty sure that it wasn’t a superficial apology.

[It’s just my hunch but… I think His Majesty, the King was eventually going to apologize
to me, even if this incident didn’t really happen.]

[…Hoohhhh… Well, the previous matter may have just been something that happened
after “he lost his presence of mind”. The position of the otherworlders is quite difficult
to measure. The previous matter probably could have been an act of impulse, and he
had seriously regretted it.]

Of course, there is the difference between doing it publicly and privately, but I think
His Majesty, the King was originally planning to apologize to me.

In fact, it may have been just as Chris-san said and he had regretted it, as after that
evening party, he hasn’t harassed me in any particular way… And it was different from
the image I had from how Lunamaria-san talked about him.
[My guess is that he probably sent you an immediate apology in a “personal letter”
rather than a letter addressed as a king?]

[…Hmmm… Ahh… that letter may have been thrown in the warehouse without even
checking who the letter is addressed to.]

[Oh my…]

Chris-san tells me that he may have sent me a letter right after that incident, but I don’t
remember seeing such a letter.

Thereupon, I thought of the more than 20 letters that are sent to Lilia-san every
month… It may have been mixed in with those letters as they’re addressed with His
Majesty, the King’s personal name.

I mean, even Lilia-san didn’t know where she was putting them away, and it felt like
she hadn’t checked the contents of the letter, so it may have really been mixed in
among those… Somehow, I’m starting to feel a bit sorry for His Majesty, the King.

Thinking about it, other than the letters signed by the country itself, I’ve never seen a
letter from His Majesty, the King even reach Lilia-san’s hand.

Thinking about it like this, I’m starting to feel a little pity for His Majesty, the King, and
Chris-san smiled at me.

[…I guess I should say that it’s to be expected from Miyama-sama? You have good eyes
that could see through the true nature of a person.]

[Eh? What does that mean…]

[If you were to ask me, that man is a “snake”. Even with the fair amount of time I’ve
known him, I can say that he’s cunning… Even though he looks like he have lots of
openings, carelessly step in his range and he will inject his poison on you. He’s a
difficult person to deal with… Well, I don’t like that man, and it seems like the same
goes for him. We’re in a relationship where we call each other vixen (female fox) and
snake.]

[………]

[However, only to his sister would he be a fool… No, I dare say that he’s also aware that
it’s a foolish move, but still acted like one in front of her. It’s like he’s ready to ostracize
himself and hand over the throne to his children if it’s necessary.]

Saying that, with a small smile on her face, Chris-san sits down in a chair and offers
me to also sit down.

When she confirmed that I’m seated, she looked straight at me before she spoke.

[…I’m sure that Miyama-sama will arrive at this answer in no time, but let me give you
a hint. That man is Princess Lilianne… Excuse me, she calls herself Duchess Lilia now,
wasn’t she? That man had started eliminating all the men who started approaching
Duchess Lilia around 8 years ago.]

[…8 years ago?]

[Yes, well, he wasn’t as forceful before compared to how he is now. At best, he would
just make them restrain themselves from approaching her but… After the incident four
years ago, it seems that he was eliminating any men or the people working for them
who approached Duchess Lilia using any means necessary.]

8 years ago, that was when Lilia-san was fourteen years old… Unnn? Wait, I think I
heard about that incident before.

Remember… If I recall, it was mentioned when I first came to this world… Lunamaria-
san said something about…

——-shattering the spirit of her “prospective betrothed”, and the talks regarding her
engagement…

Her prospective betrothed… I see, so the strange uneasiness I’m feeling is this huh…

A prospective betrothed for Lilia-san at that time… that means, a man she might marry
in the future. However, I never heard of His Majesty, the King eliminating her partner.

I don’t think His Majesty, the King would have changed to how he acts now due to his
age, and at least before, he wasn’t eliminating all the men that had approached Lilia-
san huh…

And then, according to Chris-san, it was only four years ago before he became forceful
with his elimination… I don’t have to think that hard about what happened four years
ago for me to know what happened.

It was that time when the Second Division was ensnared with a trap, and when Lilia-
san changed her name and received her peerage…

Dear Mom, Dad——- I visited the royal palace and met Chris-san again after receiving
an apology from His Majesty, the King. From talking with her, I got some idea of why I
felt some discomfort before. It seems that His Majesty, the King’s heart—— is a little
different from what I had imagined.

<Author’s Notes>

Chris is the same as usual, the precious, scheming character.

Ah, no way, you are… Serious-senpai!? Just you wait, Serious-senpai! For you will meet
your end in the next chapter…
Finished talking with Chris-san, I gave her my thanks… And promised to hang out with
her again next time, I walked out of the room.

[Sorry for the wait.]

[No, are you done talking with her Majesty, Chris?]

[Yes.]

The room that was prepared for Chris-san, the Emperor, so the soundproofing seemed
to be perfect, and Lilia-san, who was just outside the room, couldn’t hear what Chris-
san and I were talking about.

I don’t think our conversation would be something troubling for Lilia-san to hear, but
since the topic is Lilia-san herself, it may somehow be embarrassing just standing
guard at the door like that.

And once again, together with Lilia-san, we began walking until we arrived in front of
a door that is so big that it could be said to be the most distinctive door in the royal
palace.

On the other side of this door awaits the former King and his wife… Lilia-san’s parents.

I don’t know why, and it’s not like I’ve done anything wrong, but I’m somehow nervous.

However, Lilia-san doesn’t seem particularly nervous, and after knocking on the door,
she opened it.

[Excuse me.]

[W- We’ll be intruding in.]

When I followed Lilia-san inside, there were four people waiting for us.
[Welcome back, Lilianne… No, it was Lilia now, wasn’t it? I haven’t seen you since the
New Year’s evening party.]

[It’s been a while, Mother.]

A tremendous beauty with the same light blonde hair as Lilia-san, spoke with a gentle
smile on her face. She looked like what Lilia-san would look like if she grew up a bit
more, a beauty filled with adult sex appeal.

Eh? She’s Lilia-san’s mother? She looks young though!?

W- wait, hold it right there, Lilia-san is 22 years old, right? And it took a long time for
the former queen to be blessed with a child… At least, by the time Ryze was born, she
would have been the queen already.

…So, doesn’t that mean she’s about 50 years old? No way… She looks like she’s in her
30s, no, I would even believe it if she said she’s in her 20s.

[It’s been a while, Lilia. I’m glad to see you here.]

[I’m relieved to see that Father is doing well.]

The man who just spoke was a white-haired man with an elegant beard.

An austere, elderly dandy man with eyes that shows his deep experience. I could easily
imagine that he would be quite the handsome man in his younger days.

Lilia-san’s family is full of people with really high specs… Should I say that it’s to be
expected from them who carry the royal blood?

After greeting Lilia-san, the former king then turns to me and slowly bows his head.

[Thank you for coming, Miyama-dono, it’s an honor to meet you here. My name is
Lotus Lia Symphonia. If it’s fine with you, I would be pleased to be your acquaintance
even in the future.]

[My name is Dahlia Lia Symphonia. I have long heard of you, Miyama-sama. It’s my
pleasure to see you.]

[Ah, yes! I- I’m Miyama Kaito. It’s nice to meet you.]

When the former king and queen greeted me very politely, I nervously replied to them
as I straightened my back.

As if they were waiting for the time we finished our greetings, the remaining two
people took a step towards me.

[Elder Sister Lilia, welcome back. Also, Miyama-sama, it’s nice to see you for the first
time. Amalie Lia Symphonia… Symphonia Kingdom’s First Princess and the first heir
to the throne. I am Elder Sister Lilia’s niece.]

Plucking the hem of her beautiful dress, a beautiful girl with long, dark brown hair in
loose curls gracefully greeted me… Her bright red eyes remind me of His Majesty, the
King.

This person… Princess Amalie is the first in line to the throne.

It may be a little uncomfortable for others to hear this, but I had this narrow prejudice
about how I assumed the prince would be first in line for the throne, but in this world
where there are many women, it doesn’t seem to be unusual for women to hold the
authority, like how Chris-san is the Empress of the Archlesia Empire.

[Last but not the least, Elder Sister Lilia, welcome back. Miyama-dono, it’s a pleasure
to meet you. I’m the First Prince, Orchid Lia Symphonia.]

Having the same dark brown hair as Princess Amalie, a very handsome young man
politely bowed his head and introduced himself to me.

No matter how I look at them, Lilia-san’s family is really filled with beautiful people…
I feel really out of place here, it’s like the feeling of being an ordinary person suddenly
being thrown in the middle of an idol group.

[Nice to meet you. Princess Amalie, Prince Orchid.]

[Miyama-sama, you don’t have to call me Princess. Please just call me Amalie.]

[Same for me.]

[Ah, yes. Well then, Amalie-san and Orchid-san… Ahh, you can just call me by name
Kaito too.]
F- For some reason, I can’t calm down… Even though the people I was dealing with
were royalty, the most distinguished people in this country, it was very unbearable
that they were speaking to me politely, as if I were higher than them.

I mean, the reason why I’m being placed on a higher pedestal isn’t because I’m an
amazing person, but because Kuro and Isis-san are great people, and I’m kind of
feeling sorry because I’m just a mere fox with a tiger behind my back.

The former king and queen also wanted me to call them by their names as well just
like Amalie-san and Orchid-san, so even though I felt uneasy, I decided to call them
Lotus-san and Dahlia-san.

[…Miyama-sama, Lilia has always been in your care. As her mother, please let me say
my gratitude.]

[N- No, I’m the one who’s in her care instead…]

[This child is a genius in academics and military prowess, but she’s always been a bit
of a tomboy… She hasn’t even married yet, and as her mother, I was worried for her.]

[…W- Wait, please stop right there, Mother… W- What in the world are you saying…]]

When I thought the greetings were all over, with her gentle smile still on her face,
Dahlia-san said that with a gentle tone of voice, while Lilia-san somehow looked
flustered.

[Please love Lilia even as your “second wife”.]

[…Huh?]

[Mother!? What are you talking about!?]

[It’s alright, Lilia. Mother perfectly understands. Even just by talking to him like this, I
can feel Miyama-sama’s personality… With him by your side, you will achieve happiness.]

[You don’t seem to understand anything at all though!?]

Hearing Dahlia-san calmly talking about her shocking statement, Lilia-san turned red
and exclaimed.
[As a father… No matter how old I am, it’s a sad thing to see my daughter go off to
marry… but if it’s for Lilia’s happiness, Father will put up with it. Lilia, come home and
see us once in a while.]

[Father!?]

[Miyama-dono, please take care of Lilia.]

[Ehh? Ah, errr, yes.]

[Kaito-san too, could you please not let yourself get swept along with them!?]

Reflexively nodding to Lotus-san, whose face completely turned into that of a father
as he deeply bowed to me… I got scolded by Lilia-san.

W- What the heck is with this situation… I feel like there’s a big misunderstanding
going on…

[Elder Sister Lilia, how enviable. To win over such a dreamy gentleman like Kaito-
sama…]

[Amalie… Listen here, you’re just making a big misunderstanding…]

[Ahh, Kaito-sama! Of course, if Kaito-sama wishes it, I’m willing to dedicate myself to
you!]

[What the heck are you talking about!!!?]

I feel like I’m somehow being really left out here.

As I’m dumbfounded watching Lilia-san desperately scream as she tries to clear up

the misunderstandings of her family, who started talking about stuff that has leapt
away from the present, Orchid-san calls out to me.

[Kaito-dono, please take a seat over here. Since they’ve already started doing that, they
would probably take a while…]

[T- Thank you very much, Orchid-san.]

[I won’t mind it if you just call me Orchid though? You don’t look that much older than
me, so you can just speak with how you’re comfortable with.]

[…Errr, I’ll call you Orchid then. In exchange, I’d also like you to call me that too.]

[I understand. I’ll call you Kaito from now on.]

With a picture-perfect ikemen smile on his face, Orchid moves to a smaller table and
sits down facing me.

Lilia-san and the others still seem to be arguing with each other, and I can hear their
loud voice quite clearly.

[…Are they always like that?]

[Yes, well… Lotus-sama and Dahlia-sama are always worried about Elder Sister Lilia
not being married while… as for Elder Sister Amalie… Well, she’s just the kind of
person who likes to get into people’s love affairs.]

[…I see.]

For the time being, as we’re both people who were outcasts from their conversation, I
exchanged some idle talks with Orchid while waiting for the four of them to settle
down.

Orchid was just like a prince straight out of anime, an ikemen with a refreshing and
good personality… What the heck is with his popularity factor that doesn’t show any
opening… Is he a riajuu? He’s a riajuu, right!?

Alright, then you can go expl… Ah, no… I guess I’m also one of the riajuus now since I
got the affection of a certain ridiculously beautiful girl with the name of Isis-san…

Dear Mom, Dad——- I met Lilia-san’s family and had a few conversations with them.
I feel like I’ve gotten along with them, especially with Orchid. But even so, for their
family is only filled with beautiful men and women, Lilia-san’s family all have——-
really high specs.

<Author’s Notes>
Eh? Serious-senpai? Who’s that?

On a side note, Lilia’s family is all named after flowers.

Lilia (Lilianne)… Lillian (Lupine)

Ryze… Moonrise (Hibiscus)

Dahlia… Dahlia (Asteraceae)

Lotus… Lotus (Sacred Lotus)

Amalie… Amaryllis (Daffodil)

Orchid… Orchid (Orchidaceae)

…or something like that.

After chatting with Orchid-san for a while, Lilia-san seems to have finally persuaded
the three of them, as Dahlia-san turns towards me and bows her head.

[I beg your pardon. I’m not familiar with the common sense of the world Miyama-sama
was in, and I thought it was the same as ours.]

[Ah. no.]

[Please love Lilia even as your “mistress”.]

[You still don’t understand anything, Mother!!!]

I almost slipped out of my chair when I heard the words she said with the gentle smile
still on her face.

In other words, it seems that the reason Dahlia-san made that comment about being
my second wife earlier was that she thought that my world was similar to this one,
and with my age, she thought I would have been married already.

Let alone being married to anyone though, I didn’t even have any girlfriends… Unnn,
let’s stop right there. Just thinking about it makes me sad.

At that moment, Lotus-san, who hadn’t said much compared to Dahlia-san and
Amalie-san, slowly strokes his beard and speaks.

[…Miyama-dono, it may be rude of me to ask, but may I ask you one thing?]

[Eh? Ah, yes. It’s fine with me.]

[Well then, if you’ll excuse me… Does Miyama-dono not have any guards with you
today?]
[…A guard, is it?]

He asked in a slow voice but certainly filled with power, to which, I nodded my head.

I certainly didn’t bring my guards with me now… Anima, Eta and Theta said they
wanted to follow me, but I didn’t bring them because I didn’t want the situation to be
that exaggerated.

[Yes, for example… This isn’t really possible, but for argument’s sake, let’s say that
Orchid suddenly draws his sword and attacks Miyama-dono.]

[Eh? Me?]

[In that case, Lilia would obviously stop Orchid but…]

[Eh? Me fighting Elder Sister Lilia? That sounds like a future where I’m going to die…]

To the words Lotus-san spoke, Orchid replies with cold sweat dripping down his
forehead.

He doesn’t even want to imagine fighting Lilia-san huh… Well, I understand that feeling
very well.

[But what would happen if I had a number of troops lurking in the area, a number of
troops that Lilia couldn’t handle?]

[………]

[Miyama-dono, your value is much higher than you think. I know it’s none of my
business, but wouldn’t it be better to have a few guards around you at all times?]

[I- I see…]

I didn’t feel that way at all, but when a former king says that, I feel a different sense of
importance from it.

As for me, I don’t really like walking around surrounded by lots of guards, but if I get
caught up with anything because of that, it will cause trouble for Lilia-san, so I guess I
should probably think about it.
Just as I was about to nod in response, a high-pitched voice sounded in the room.

[…There’s no need for that though? I’m here for Kaito-san after all. No matter if it’s
hundreds or thousands, I would just make them regret that they are born~~]

[!?]

[…Alice?]

Hearing the voice suddenly coming out of nowhere, Lotus-san looked pretty surprised.

This peculiar way of using honorifics is definitely Alice… But why is her voice so different
and high-pitched compared to usual?

As if to answer these questions, the view in the center of the room distorts and Alice
appears, with her face hidden behind the black robe littered with chains… taking the
form of the Phantasmal King.

[P- Phantasmal King-sama!?]

[Yes, hello there… With me guarding Kaito-san myself, he won’t be needing any other
people besides him.]

[…Alice, when did you…]

[Eh? I’ve been here right from the start though? Besides, it would be really troubling
if anything happens to Kaito-san.]

I didn’t notice her at all… I guess it’s to be expected as she’s still one of the Six Kings,
the pinnacle beings of the Demon Realm.

And as everyone’s surprised by her appearance, but for some reason, Lilia-san’s eyes
look like that of a dead fish, what the heck is with her expression… It kind of looks like
she’s already given up on all sorts of things.

[P- P- Phantasmal King-sama is Mi- Mi- Miyama-sama’s guard!?]

[That’s right~~ Kaito-san is my lord to whom I offered my sword. That also means
pointing your sword at Kaito-san… is the same as challenging me and my troops to
battle~~]
[…Oh dear, please excuse me. It really was unnecessary of me huh. I didn’t expect for
Phantasmal King-sama herself to be his guard…]

[No, that’s the first time I’ve heard of it either.]

Alice replied to Lotus-san, who bowed deeply with an astonished expression on his
face, with a light tone of voice but… It’s also the first time I’ve heard that Alice is my
guard.

[What are you talking about, Kaito-san!? I’m always guarding you, even knowing the
“number of moles on Kaito-san’s body”…Gyyaaaahhh!?]

[…Do you know what privacy means?]

[I know that. It’s that thing that disappeared from Kaito-san as soon as Shallow Vernal-
sama took a liking to you, right?]

[…I’m feeling a little dizzy.]

Indeed, now that she mentioned it, it’s not just Alice… Shiro-san is also watching me
at this moment.

Doesn’t that mean I never had any privacy!?

(Should I also show myself over there?)

Please don’t, you’ll cause a lot of ruckus.

[Well then, I’ll be going back. If you need me, call me whenever you need me! Even if
you don’t need me, you’re welcome to call me for lunch or dinner!!!]

[You probably just want to eat…]

[I want an extravagant lunch—- ouch!?]

Seriously, Alice never changes, as she disappears while rubbing the part of her head
that I hit with my fist.

Unnn, I’m somehow not feeling it that much since she’s always acting like that, but
having one of the Six Kings as my guard… isn’t that frightening?
[I- I’ve heard from the rumors but… K- Kaito-sama is quite a terrific person, isn’t he?]

[Amalie, listen here… Kaito-san is a monster. Common sense doesn’t apply to Kaito-
san. If it’s Kaito-san who did something, it can’t be helped… Mark those words and
keep them in your mind.]

[Wait, Lilia-san!?]

[Elder Sister Lilia, you don’t look so good…]

[No… I’m fine, I just have to take some of my stomach medicine.]

Lilia-san tells Amalie-san with an expression on her face as if she was enlightened
after feeling some pain.

Her expression seems to exude the hardships she has gone through until now, and
somehow, I felt very sorry for her.

[…Kaito, you’re going through a lot huh.]

[Thank you, Orchid. It’s nice to hear you say that.]

[If you need some advice or someone to complain to, I’ll always be here.]

[…That would be helpful.]

Patting me on my shoulder and giving me a sympathetic look, I felt grateful for Orchid’s
words, but because of my privacy that had just disappeared… No, about my privacy
that had disappeared before I noticed it, my shoulders slumped down.

After we exchanged some relatively calmer chit-chat and ate a sumptuous dinner
together, we moved to our assigned rooms.

I really did feel like I was being treated like a guest of honor, as the room I was assigned
was surprisingly large and the bed was a huge king-sized one.

I felt uncomfortable because I still felt I’m undeserving of such treatment. Even the
room I had in Lilia-san’s mansion feels too large, but when I’m given a room even bigger
than that, I can’t calm down at all.
And while I was a little busy being bored in the room, restlessly scurrying around the
room, I heard a knock on the door.

Who could it be? Is that Lilia-san?

[Yes, it’s open.]

[Excuse me, please forgive my rudeness for coming for a visit this late at night.]

[His Majesty, the King!?]

The one who came into the room was unexpectedly His Majesty, the King, Ryze.

Seeing His Majesty, the King who suddenly appeared alone, without leading a single
knight from his Royal Guards, I was dumbfounded and stunned in place.

[I was hoping to have some one-on-one conversations with Miyama-dono, do you

mind if I take a few moments of your time?]

[Eh? Ah, yes. It’s fine.]

I nervously nodded to His Majesty, the King, who spoke to me in a polite tone.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I had finished chatting with Lilia-san’s family and was just
lounging around in the large room that had been prepared for me, but for some
reason—— His Majesty, the King has suddenly come to visit.

<Author’s Notes>

Serious-senpai: “It’s finally my time to shine!?”

Sit down there!

Serious-senpai: “…fine…”
His Majesty, the King, who came to visit me in my room, greeted me politely and then,
walked into the room.

Thereupon, he turned his eyes with eyes filled with sharpness and calmness to me,
and slowly opened his mouth.

[…Miyama-dono, it may be rude of me, but do you mind if I loosen up my words?]

[Eh? Ah, yes. Rather, calling me with “-dono” is unnecessary.]

[I see, thanks. Well then, I will be calling you Miyama-kun. You can also call me not by
my name, Ryze, and not with His Majesty, the King.]

[Yes.]

His Majesty, the King… Ryze-san then returns to what probably is his usual original
way of speaking, and stares at me with a serious expression.

[Well then, let’s move on to the main topic of my sudden visit.]

[Yes.]

After the preface conversation, Ryze-san moved in front of me and deeply bowed with
both of his knees on the ground.

[Once again, I want to apologize to you. I’m truly sorry.]

[Wha!? Eh? P- Please raise your head! If it’s about apologies, I’ve already received one
a while ago, right!?]

[No, that was only my “apology as Symphonia’s King.” An apology from someone
burdened by his country can not be truly sincere… It would have made sense if I threw
away my authority as the King as an apology.]

[A- Alright already! Ryze-san has fully conveyed how you felt to me! Please raise your
head!]

Ryze-san is apologizing now, not as a king who was burdened by his country, but as a
human being.

He wants to apologize from the bottom of his heart, not for the national interest… I
was very happy about what he feels, but the fact that someone more than ten years
older than me was being brought down on his knees is making me feel rather apologetic
instead.

Anyway, when I told her that I accepted his apology, Ryze-san bowed his head for a
few seconds before he slowly stood up.

[…Thanks. Being summoned to a different world by the Hero Summoning Magic, it

would have given you anxiety for being forced to spend time in an unfamiliar world,
away from the world you’ve always been familiar with, even though it’s only for a
limited period of time. If I had considered that, I should never have acted that way.]

[……]

[Keeping that in mind, after you had gained great acquaintances, I suddenly pulled my
hand away and apologized… I may have looked quite ridiculous. I don’t mind even if
I’m laughed for being a foolish king.

[…There was a reason for that, wasn’t there?]

[………]

The words spoken by Ryze-san definitely shows sincerity, and the emotions I read
with my Sympathy Magic also shows deep regret.

I really couldn’t believe that he would do something like that just for the reason that
he doesn’t like a person.

[It’s not because Lilia-san is adorable, is it?]

[…Lilianne is adorable. She’s my precious little sister…]

[However, that isn’t the main reason for that incident, right?]

[…I’ve heard some things about you from that vixen, but it seems that you really have
a discerning eye.]

After saying that and letting out a small sigh, Ryze-san looked at the sofa provided in
the room and asked me if I wouldn’t mind sitting down.

When I nodded in response, Ryze-san sat down on the sofa, and while looking straight
at me, he opened his mouth.

[…I… may have been afraid of you.]

[…Afraid?]

[Yeah, you’re not the only otherworlder of whom I can’t find out what you’ve done in
the past… I think their names are Aoi-kun and Kusunoki-kun? I’ll have to apologize to
the girls again. I would have to say sorry for causing them unnecessary anxiety…]

[Unnecessary anxiety?]

[…I was the one who instructed Count Doukas to ogle at them.]

Count Doukas? Who’s that?… Ahh, is he talking about Count Toady who we met back
at the temple!?

Wait, eh? He was instructed by Ryze-san? What does that mean?

[…After they were frightened, the position of their guardian, Lilianne will also rise.
Compared to the lustful count, the former princess who protects her guests from
another world, the people around her will remember her better. In that case, Lilianne’s
position will also…]

[………]

[Your anger is understandable. When we’re done talking, if you want to hit me, I will
accept it.]
Hearing Ryze-san’s words about using Kusunoki-san and Yuzuki-san to improve Lilia-
san’s position, I seem to have unknowingly held anger in my eyes.

However, I could still feel deep regret from Ryze-san, and I couldn’t just yell at him
without thinking at all.

[…I really may have been inflexible at that time. You three are no different from my
own children, even now, I still regret that I did something stupid because of my
uneasiness… I know that it sounds like I’m just making excuses.]

[…No, I can see why you really think like that.]

[…Thank you.]

Saying that, Ryze-san bows his head once more, and his eyes become somewhat distant
as he stares into the distance.

[…I originally do not have the caliber of being a King. A King thinks of the national
interest… A person who throws away other things for the sake of the country… In that
sense, people like that vixen… Chris has the caliber of being a King.]

[…………]

[However, I’m no good. I would put Lilianne before the national interest.]

Saying until that, Ryze-san returns his gaze to me and after staying silent for a while,
he continues.

[…Did you know that I’m the child of a concubine?]

[…Yes. Lilia-san told me about it.]

[I see… I… I used to “loathe” Lilianne.]

[Eh?]

I was surprised at what Ryze-san told me.

Ryze-san, who was famous for being a Sis-con according to Lunamaria-san, and in fact,
the person himself just said that Lilia-san was more important for him than the
country, is saying that he loathes Lilia-san?

[I’ve only had a mediocre or perhaps, slightly above average talent. For years and
years, since I was very young, I studied hard to become a future king, suppressing my
desire to play. And just when my hard work began to bear fruit… The Queen’s child,
Lilianne, was born, and there were voices exclaiming for her to be the King.]

[…………]

[I really resented Lilianne’s existence at that time. I had worked so hard all my life, and
after all that, there’s a chance that I may not become a King… What I had built up over
the years might come to nothing. That made me angry.]

I think that has become a really difficult problem.

Lilia-san said that she and Ryze-san had a bit of a dispute over which of them would
be the King, but in reality, the one he’s at odds with may be the Queen’s faction instead.

[…In the end, because Lilianne was too young and my father was becoming a bit frailer
and wanted to hand over the throne early, it was decided that I would be the King…
but my fears still didn’t go away.]

[………]

[Lilianne was a rare genius. All the knowledge I spent years learning and the skills I
cultivated, that girl acquired them in the blink of an eye… I was scared. Objectively
speaking, I am far inferior to Lilianne. I’m afraid that I’ll eventually be dragged down
from the throne…]

Even though he said that he was afraid of Lilia-san, Ryze-san’s expression looked kind,
as if he was being nostalgic of the past.

After a brief moment of silence came again, a gentle smile appeared in Ryze-san’s lips
before he spoke.

[…However, Lilianne adored me. She would embrace me, calling me out ” Elder
Brother~, Elder Brother~ “, and always cared for me. When the unfamiliar duties of a
King made me tired and I wasn’t feeling well, she was there to take care of me. I cried
at my own stupidity… I wondered why I had even loathed such a kind little sister. Since
then, that girl has been irreplaceable to me…]
[…I see.]

[After that, I couldn’t help but think about how cute Lilianne is. I tried harder than
ever to be a King she would be proud of. More than anything else, I desire for that girl
to acquire happiness… Even when it was suggested that Lilianne should have a fiance
at her age, I may have been sad, but I was happy if I thought Lilianne would be happy…
Yes, that’s what I thought.]

I knew that Lilia-san had a prospective betrothed, but looking at Ryze-san’s expression
now, I felt that there was something slightly different from what I heard from
Lunamaria-san.

[I heard that the engagement was rejected by the frightened other party when Lilianne
became the runner-up in a martial arts tournament… Don’t you think that sounds
strange?]

[…Eh?]

[No matter how strong Lilianne is, she’s a sweet girl. Why would he be scared of her?
Moreover, the Lilianne of that time was still the princess… Anyone would normally
want to be engaged with her, right?]

[Speaking of which…]

Indeed, now that he mentions it, no matter how strong Lilia-san is, I don’t think she
would turn her fists on her fiance, and as part of the royal family, Lilia-san is supposed
to be the best marriage partner for a noble.

[I was also bothered by that, so I investigated… but it seems that hidden behind the
goodness of his outer appearance, he had been doing despicable acts behind the
scenes. The fact that he was frightened was just an excuse, and it seems that he
originally planned to refuse the engagement because he didn’t think he could handle
a girl like her who holds a strong sense of justice… Well, I politely asked that man to
leave the scene.]

[………]

[…It’s just that Lilianne was quite shocked about it. For a gentle girl like her, it seems
like someone telling her that she’s scary was painful… She silently cried alone in her
room.]
Even when we were just hearing about it from Lunamaria-san, Lilia-san didn’t want
us to be afraid of her.

To the gentle Lilia-san, it must be more painful than anything else for others to be
scared of her own power.

[…That’s why Ryze-san had…]

[Yeah, after that incident, I decided to look into the background of any man who
approaches Lilianne. As her brother, I have to say, that child seems to have really bad
luck with men. Every man who comes up to Lilianne has some hidden ulterior motive…
And that’s why I kept them in check… Well, at that time, I was just keeping them in
check.]

[………]

[…Are you aware of that incident 4 years ago?]

[Yes.]

As Ryze-san’s eyes turned sharp when he asked me so, I nodded with a serious
expression on my face.

Four years ago… The Knights of which Lilia-san was the Divisional Commander had
their information switched out.

And as a result, the incident that resulted in a large number of monsters attacking and
Sieg-san getting seriously injured.

[…I still can’t forget Lilianne’s face at that time. The sad and painful expression on that
girl’s face as she apologized to Sieglinde, who had lost her voice, as tears stream down
her face…]

[………]

[And even more than that, I blame myself for my worthlessness. Why didn’t I protect
Lilianne, why couldn’t I protect her, why didn’t I take action before this happened, even
when I knew that the factions were opposing each other for the throne?]

Ryze-san’s expression is really dyed with strong regret as he tightly clenched his fist
and bit his lip while telling me that.

Because Lilia-san is really important for him, he can’t forgive himself for not being able
to protect her…

[At that moment, I swore. That I would never let anyone do that again. I vowed then
that I would never let Lilianne look at me in such a heartbreaking way again, and I
didn’t care if I was disqualified from being a King. I don’t care how much anyone hates
me, I will protect Lilianne… After that, I used every means possible to thoroughly
eliminate anyone that might hurt Lilianne. I would investigate the other person’s
background, and if I even find a single black spot among them, I would crush them
without any compassion.]

[…………]

[For whatever reasons, all those people who approach her are all men. And before I
knew it, I was rumored to be someone who would smash apart any man who comes
near Lilianne, though I guess the facts are certainly like that.]

From Ryze-san’s wry smile, I could see a definite resolve in his expression, and I could
understand that his feelings were different from what I had imagined based on what I
heard from Lunamaria-san.

And then, scratching his head with a somewhat troubled look on his face, Ryze-san
continues to speak.

[That’s why I was afraid of Kaito-kun and the other otherworlders. There was no way
for me to check the background of an otherworlder. I couldn’t tell if you people were
good people or not. However, maybe it’s because it has only been men that has been
my target of elimination in the past, that’s why I’ve had particular prejudice towards
you.]

[…Ryze-san, can I ask something?]

[What is it?]

[…Why are you telling me this?]

Ryze-san is unreservedly talking about his story. Thanks to that, my impression of him
has changed a lot, but I didn’t know why he was talking to me about it.
Hearing my question, Ryze-san was silent for a moment… before he let out a gentle
smile.

[…I have something else to say to you other than my apology.]

[Eh? What!?]

Immediately after saying that, Ryze-san puts his hand on the ground again and deeply
bows his head.

[…Thank you… very much…]

[Eh?]

[I know from the letters sent to Father that you have restored Lilia and Sieglinde’s
friendship, and that you have given Sieglinde’s voice back. I don’t know how much I
could ever thank you for that.]

[…It’s not like it’s something I did…]

[Thank you… Thank you so much… for saving Lilianne’s heart…]

[Ryze-san…]

From the drops that fell on the sofa and from his trembling voice, I could see that Ryze-
san was crying.

He really cares about Lilia-san, and he must love her with all his heart.

Thanking me over and over again, after Ryze-san stopped his tears from flowing, he
stood up.

[…I really should have told you sooner, but I’m sorry it took so long.]

[No, I’m glad to hear what Ryze-san really thinks.]

[…Thank you. Miyama-kun, there’s one thing I need to ask of you.]

[You want to ask something?]

Saying that, Ryze-san looks straight into my eyes and tells me the words he probably
wanted to convey the most.

[…I don’t care what choice you make in the end. However, whether you stay in this
world or go back to your own world… I hope that you earnestly face Lilianne’s feelings.
That is all I wish for.]

[…Yes. I understand.]

[…Thank you. If you ever need any help in the future, you can always tell me and I will
be happy to help you.]

Seeing Ryze-san smiling with a calm expression on his face, I firmly etched the weight
of his words into my heart.

Dear Mom, Dad—– The impression you get when you meet someone in person is often
different, and Ryze-san is a much different person than I had imagined. And, most of
all—– He’s an older brother who thinks of his little sister.

As Ryze-san leaves the room, I exhale after looking at his departing back.

[…Tsk, he didn’t even bring a present while visiting someone, and you call himself a
king? What a stingy man. He should have at least brought some cookies——
Ouchiiieeee!?]

[How about you start learning how to read the mood!!!?]

[Ginyyaaaahhhh!? You’ww teaw away my chweeekkkss!? I’m sowwwyyyy!!! You wwo

wook sewious thewe, so I fewt wike joking awound about it… You feew me? ——-
Fugyaaahhhh!?]

[That’s even worse!!!]

I knocked the head of this idiot who just shattered the solemn atmosphere in one hit.

I guess it’s decided… I would have to scold this woman for a bit…

<Author’s Notes>
The male characters are the main focus of an entire chapter… I feel like rather than
this being a visit to the royal palace, it’s more like these chapters especially for Lilia…
In the room after Ryze-san left, Alice, after being scolded by me… soon revived and
slouched on the sofa.

[Anyway, for him to speak that much about things hidden in his heart, as expected
from Kaito-san ehh~]

[Unnn? Alice, do you know Ryze-san? Wait, you’re also one of the Six Kings, so that
should be obvious huh…]

[Well, you’re right. However, I know that guy pretty well because he’s a “regular
customer”.]

[…a regular customer?]

[Well, it seems that he’s changing the person he was sending to me to make his
request~~]

There’s some hidden meaning to what Alice is saying… That means he’s a client for
her underworld job huh.

[He’s an interesting human in his own way. Just as he said, his talent is average. Her
Majesty, the Emperor would be far superior to him in terms of excellence. However, he
had a good nose, and he knows very well that he’s an ordinary person.]

[…Unnn?]

[He understands where a person’s openings are going to be, and he’s making use of it
by laying down his traps, waiting for the other person to be ensnared… Just when you
thought you’ve successfully outsmarted him, he will gobble you up instead… If Her
Majesty, the Emperor is worth one copper coin as a human and one white gold coin as
a king, the Symphonia King would be worth one silver coin as a king and five gold coins
as a human. Well, as far as assessing a human goes, it’s perfectly right up my alley. I
feel close to the people who play the role of the fool like him.]

[…Hmmm, I don’t really understand.]

[Ahaha, Kaito-san is just fine the way you are. I like you when you’re open and not
acting like another person.]

[…T- Thank you.]

Seeing the joyful smile on her lips as Alice told me she likes me, I can’t help but feel
embarrassed… Even though she’s just Alice, this feels kind of vexing.

It was a bit embarrassing to continue with this topic at this point, so I decided to
change the subject.

[S- Speaking of which, Alice. What happened to that matter I asked you to do last time?]

[Unnn? Ahhh, the evidence from that incident four years ago. We’ve gathered them~~]

Saying this, Alice pulled out various items out of nowhere and placed them on the
desk.

[This is the real information report that was switched out, this is the ink on the pen
that was used to create it, this is the paper that was discarded because it was
miswritten, this is the report of the actions of the person involved in the swap over the
next few days, and I’ve also secured the person who had given the instructions to do
it.]

[Secured?]

[Yes, with some Illusion Magic, I shook his head a little—– and he has become quite
cooperative.]

[…What the heck did you just say?]

I thought I heard some very frightening words just now, but I thought it was just my
imagination… No, I’d like to think that it was just my imagination.

H- However, I guess that should be expected from the Phantasmal King huh… I wonder
how they managed to get all this evidence together in just a few days, even though the
incident happened four years ago?

[A- Anyway, in that case…]

[It’s easy to expose their crimes… but let’s not do it now.]

[Eh? Why?]

[No, there are actually two nobles involved in that incident, but they were driven out
to the frontier about two years ago.]

[…Ehh?]

Alice is saying that the nobles who ensnared Lilia-san’s knight corps are currently
being driven out to the frontier… but why?

[Incidentally, the one who drove them out was Symphonia’s King.]

[Ryze-san did!?]

[Yes, as I said before, that guy has a good nose. It seems that he has already found out
who the culprit is… but he can’t find any evidence. That’s why they were dealt with a
little high-handedly because of some “other matter”, and kept them away from
Duchess Albert~~]

[If Ryze-san told that to Lilia-san…]

[It’s just that he didn’t have access to any evidence regarding the incident four years
ago. The other party was a noble with a certain amount of influence, so I’m sure he
didn’t tell her so that Duchess Albert wouldn’t get ahead of herself.]

Apparently, Ryze-san already had his eyes on the culprits, but he couldn’t get ahold of
their tails that would definitely name them as the culprits.

That’s why they were forcibly forced away from the capital because of another incident.

[Well, that’s why they were in the frontier right now. So, even if you expose their crimes
at this time, we can’t immediately detain him. It would be quite a hassle dragging him
out if he secludes himself there, so we need to find the right time. Well, I could easily
catch him, but that’s not the way you want the situation to go, right, Kaito-san?]

[When you mention the “right time”…]

[Those two are in the First Princess’ faction, and they will definitely be at the First
Princess’ birthday party on the 21st day of the Earth month. We will strike at that
time.]

[…………]

It seems that Alice has already decided what to do with them.

But in the end, I still want Lilia-san to be the one deciding this matter.

As if she could see through my thoughts, Alice calmly smiles at me.

[It’s fine. I understand what you want, Kaito-san. I’m not just going to expose their
crimes and bring them down, I’ll make it that Duchess Albert is the one defeating
them… I’ll be preparing the stage for that time.]

[…Thanks, I’m counting on you.]

[As my lord wishes.]

When I thank Alice for reading my intentions so well, as if she’s playing the role of a
knight in some kind of theatre, she lowers her head as she tells her thanks.

I chuckled in response, but I’m really filled with gratitude with her…

[…Ahh, I’m getting the goosebumps. Serious mode rele—— Ouch!?]

[…You…]

However, Alice is still the same as she usually is… She immediately started messing
around again.

While I’m wondering if her seriousness can’t last a little longer, I suddenly remembered
something and asked.

[Speaking of which, I’m changing the subject but… I told you before that you have to
leave some money for living expenses, right…]

[Now! I’ve got to start getting things ready!]

[Wait a minute there, oi…]

As soon as she heard what I said, Alice instantly turned around and tried escaping, but
I caught her by the scruff of her neck.

She did tell me that she was giving her subordinates half of her wages, but the other
half of it was wasted on gambling, so I scolded her and told her about making sure to
leave some of it but…

This f*cking b*stard… I knew she would use it when I wasn’t looking at her…

[I told you before already, didn’t I? You should keep some money behind, and using it
all up is unforgivable…]

[T- T- There’s no problem. I- I- I’ve properly kept some behind.]

[How much?]

[Ehh? Ahh~~ Well, that is…]

[How much do you have left?]

[…10R…]

I feel like I’m about to faint… When I was scolding her before, Alice should have more
than 10 white gold coins in hand, excluding her subordinates’ salaries, she spent all of
them in just a few days…

Even after I told her not to use it up, it seems like she only has 10R left… Somehow, it’s
making me even angrier than if she had used it all up.

However, what the heck is going on? At this rate, it’s unlike she would improve even if
I scolded her again, and no matter how much I hit her, I can’t expect to deal any clear
damage to someone like her, who is one of the Six Kings.

No, wait? Speaking of which…

[…If you’re going to be like that, I may have an idea of how to deal with you.]

[…Ehh? An idea? Ah, wait, Kaito-san, your face kinda looks scary, Hyyyiiihhhh!?]

Reaching out my hand while muttering that with a low voice thinking of punishing her
for a bit, Alice cowered as if she thought I’m going to hit her again.

However, my hand went past Alice’s head and grabbing the strap of the opera mask
Alice was wearing on her face, I pulled it off.

[…Ehh? A- Arehh?]

[………]

[T- T- That’s my mask… A- Ahhh… Hyyyaaaahhhhh!?]

[!?]

Her beautiful blue eyes that are usually hidden by the mask are exposed, and surprised,
Alice’s eye grew wide.

Thereupon, when she saw the opera mask in my hand, her face turned bright red and
screamed as if she was going to explode.

[Awawawawa, K- Kaito-san, g- g- give it back… I- I- If I don’t h- h- have that…]

W- What should I do? I was just trying to teach her a lesson… but she started crying.

It’s easy to forget because of the impact of normally seeing her with a mask, but the
Alice who took off her mask is a beautiful blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl, with loose,
wavy hair, and seeing her crying like that makes me feel like I’m doing something very
bad.

[I- I’m sorry! That was too much of me!]

I hurriedly returned the mask to Alice, who was clinging to me while crying.

Alice immediately took the mask from me and put it on… And slowly, she hugged her
knees.
[…I’ve been defiled… I’ve been completely assaulted… I can’t become a bride
anymore…]

[N- No, I’m sorry… I didn’t think it would affect you that bad, I’m really sorry!]

[…A fancy dinner…]

[I- I understand. I’ll pay for everything.]

[…Go on a date with me with a fancy dinner…]

[…I- I understand.]

[Then, I’ll forgive you!]

[Isn’t that too fast!?]

I tried my best to apologize to Alice, who looked extremely depressed but… she quickly
became very lively again. Could it be that she was just acting before…

For some reason, it’s not like I don’t think that Alice has set me up but… Since I’m the
one in the wrong, let’s just say I’m glad that Alice’s mood has been restored.

Dear Mom, Dad—— It seems like Alice, the Phantasmal King, has already collected the
evidence. However, she’s still the same no good person as usual, so I tried teaching her
a lesson—— But for some reason, I ended up promising to have a date with her.

<Author’s Notes>

Serious-senpai: “…I’m just gonna go home…”

Incidentally, it was Ryze’s subordinate who was previously commissioned for the
death of the Baron and his family.
After that ruckus, which is in a way, can be described as the usual ruckus, as if she
suddenly remembered something, Alice spoke.

[Speaking of which, Kaito-san. That thing you asked for is ready.]

[Eh? Already?]

[Yeah, perfectly ready.]

[Thank you, that really helps… How much is it?]

When I went out for yakiniku with Alice before, I asked her to make some items for
me before I left.

To be honest, I thought it would take her a long time to make it, and I don’t know if I
should say that it’s to be expected from her or not, but it seems like it’s already done.

[…I’m now Kaito-san’s subordinate, so I don’t really mind even if it’s free…]

[No, I will properly pay you for that. Even if you’re close with someone, you should still
have basic manners… Besides, if Alice is my subordinate and I’m your boss, I have to
pay you, don’t I?]

[…Kaito-san… I understand. How about two white gold coins then?]

[Eh? Just that much? I thought it would be more expensive but…]

[I didn’t add any more materials this time, so that’s about it.]

Giving Alice, who for some reason, kind of sounds happy, two white gold coins and
received the time I had requested… Whoa, this is heavy!? I’d better hurry up and put
it in my magic box…

[Well then, just call me if you need me again~~]

[Yeah… Alice, thank you very much. I’m counting on you.]

[…S- Saying those ikemen phrases is foul play. It’s making me embarrassed…]

With that, Alice disappeared while a faint blush on her cheeks could be seen peeking
out of her mask.

I didn’t have much more to do either, so I decided to move to my bed and sleep.

After spending the night at the royal palace, we were treated to a sumptuous breakfast
that would surely give me heartburns for eating this in the morning, and I continued
to get to know Lilia-san’s family until noon.

Then, before noon, I left the royal palace with Lilia-san, promising to come back again.

[…Lilia-san’s family were really nice people.]

[Yes… Kaito-san, it seems like you and Orchid were getting along quite well.]

[Yeah, he was quite fun to chat with.]

The 20-year old Orchid is one year younger than me, and for me, he’s the first friend
of the same generation and gender I had made when I first came to this world… So, we
had a great conversation.

Orchid was also very calm and easy to talk to, so we hit it off very well, and I also
promised him that I would definitely come back to visit him.

[Orchid is a very good and loving husband, and he’s my nephew that I’m proud of.]

[…Loving husband? Eh? Please wait a minute. Is Orchid already married?]

[Yes, he’s already married to “three” wives.]

[………]
I’m surprised to hear what Lilia-san casually told me.

Eh? He’s younger than me, but he already have three wives? The heck is that, that’s
scary…

I mean, he’s an ikemen with a great personality, he’s royalty and has three wives, is he
a real-life winner… I’m starting to feel terribly miserable about myself, you know!?

[Errr, Kaito-san? Are you okay?]

[…Lilia-san, as expected, compared to Orchid, I don’t really have any charm as a man
huh?]

[Ehh? Ah, no, errr… I- I think Kaito-san looks fantastic…]

[Eh? Did you say something?]

[I- I didn’t say anything!?]

In response to my slightly depressing words, Lilia answered in a very quiet voice, but
I couldn’t hear her well, so I asked her back but… for some reason, her face is red while
shaking her head sideways.

She looked very cute while looking like that, but I wonder why? I felt like it was quite
a shame that I didn’t hear what she said.

After coming back to the mansion and parting ways with Lilia-san at the entrance, I
don’t go back to my room but went looking for some people.

At this time of the day, they should be cleaning the mansion… but where are they?

After walking through the mansion for about five minutes, I was able to spot the two
people I wanted to find in the direction I was going.

[Eta, Theta.]

[Master, you’ve returned. Welcome home.]

[Welcome back… desu.]

(T/N: I don’t really like adding desu to translations, but since whoever is saying this is
saying so often that it feels like it’s her trademark, I’ll be adding them now.)

Both of them have red hair, Eta with her long hair in a ponytail and Theta with her
short hair held in a cute hairpin. Both of them look good in their maid outfits.

The two, who have come to live in the mansion as servants after that incident with
Megiddo-san, seem to be completely at home with the others already, finishing with
the cleaning that they’ve accustomed to doing, bowing their heads to me at exactly the
same time.

[Master, how can I be of service? If you need some tea, I’ll immediately…]

[Ah, no, I was just looking for you two since I want to give both of you something.]

[For us two?]

Theta’s suggestion of preparing tea was very tempting, but I decided to refrain from it
since I have other things to do right now.

And as I watched Eta mutter and tilt her head in wonder at the words I said, I spoke.

[Both of your weapons were broken in the previous fight. Did you find a replacement
yet?]

[Ah, no, we still haven’t… desu]

[When it comes to weapons that can withstand our power, there aren’t many good
ones out there…]

Eta and Theta had their weapons destroyed by Sieg and Anima respectively, when they
attacked me before.

And apparently, they were both using pretty good weapons, and I remember
overhearing them lamenting about how they couldn’t find a replacement.

Although they were the ones who attacked me first, since they said they were going to
serve me now, they were helping out with the tasks in the mansion without looking
displeased at all, and I’m grateful for that.
While they have a slightly troubled look on their faces, I take out the item I received
from Alice yesterday from my magic box.

A brand new large spear and large shield, made from the Dragon King… Magnawell-
san’s scale.

[M- Master… T- This is…]

[W- What an amazing magic power… desu.]

I thought I had to do something as your master for the two of you who are always
working hard for me. And since I happened to get some of Dragon King’s scales, so I
asked someone to make weapons out of them.]

[ [ The Dragon King-sama!? ] ]

(T/N: I still don’t have a clue if he just received a single scale or several scales. It isn’t
mentioned.)

As I thought, Magnawell-san’s scales seem to be a really amazing material, as both of

their eyes widened and looked astonished.

And after being stunned for a while, Eta looked somewhat flustered before she spoke.

[W- We couldn’t receive those! We are just your mere servants, we couldn’t accept such
a valuable item…]

[It would be discourteous of us… desu.]

Seeing the two of them shook their heads in obvious dread, I chuckled at their
somewhat cute appearance before I calmly told them.

[Even if I had it, I couldn’t use them since they’re this heavy so… You two have always
worked so hard for me, and I’m sure I’ll always be in your care even in the future, so I
want you to take it.]

[…Mas… ter…]

After hearing my words, Eta looked dumbfounded as she muttered, and with trembling
hands, she received the large spear. Immediately afterwards, she gets down on one
knee and deeply bows her head.

Theta also receives her large shield, and just like Eta, she gets down on one knee.

[Thank you very much! Master, for bestowing upon us such a wonderful gift…]

[It will be our greatest pleasure to serve such a kind master… desu.]

[Y- You’re over-exaggerating it…]

As if they were shaking with emotions, the two of their eyes glitter as they said that.

When I wryly smiled at their over-the-top reaction, they started speaking with even
more vigor.

[This weapon I received is like the embodiment of master’s expectations towards me!
I hereby pledge to serve you so that I wouldn’t feel ashamed for wielding such a spear!]

[U- Unnn, good luck…]

[Our body, our heart… for eternity, we pledge that they belong only to master… desu.]

[E- Errr, t- thanks, I guess?]

The tension between the two of them really seemed to have reached its upper limit,
as they looked far too happy.

And then, asking for permission if they could wield their weapons immediately from
the other servants, after bowing deeply to me again, they hurriedly went to the garden.

How should I say this… They look really cute, just like children who had received a
new toy.

Smiling as I thought about how they looked happy as they ran, I suddenly felt a look
and turned around.

[………]

[…Eh? Anima, since when are you there?]

[Ah, n- no, I just happened to pass by… I- I- It’s not like I’m peeping or anything like
that!?]

[Ah, yeah.]

The expression on Anima’s face as she told me this was somewhat sad, as she was
enviously staring in the direction that Eta and Theta had left.

Perhaps, or rather, I’m sure… She was envious of the fact that I gave them weapons,
but felt that it was too rude to ask for something for herself as well, so she couldn’t say
anything.

And the lonely look on her face is probably because she thinks she’s not going to get
any because she doesn’t use any weapons… Even though that’s not the case…

Smiling at Anima, who had started to like an abandoned puppy, I approached her and
gently patted her black hair.

[…You don’t have to look that lonely, Anima, I’ve also prepared something for you.]

[Eh? Ah, no!? F- For me!?]

[Anima has always helped me out, sort of, so…]

[Eh? T- This is…]

As I say this, I put a beautiful hair ornament made of the Dragon King’s scale in Anima’s
hair.

Since Anima doesn’t use weapons, I thought I’d give her an ornament instead, a
hairpiece in the shape of a red flower… And this red flower hairpiece, I gently put it on
Anima’s hair.

[…And… there.]

[M- Master!? H- However, an ornament like this… is unsuited for me…]

[That’s not the case. Anima is cute after all, so it looks great on you.]

[C- Cute!? I- I- It’s my honor to r- r- receive your praise!]

Hearing my words as I smiled and told her that, tears appeared on Anima’s eyes while
her cheeks were dyed red.

I wonder why? Anima is supposed to be a black bear… one of those strong and fierce
bears, but I think I saw an illusion of a puppy wagging its tail so fast that they’re
making afterimages.

That reaction was very cute, so I slowly moved my hand on her head and stroked her
silky and pleasant to touch black hair.

[Hawa, awauu… Master…]

[Anima, thank you so much for everything.]

[Fuaaahhhh… I’m unworthy of your praise… Serving master is truly… truly my

happiness.]

Letting out a smile filled with happiness, Anima’s beast ears happily twitched.

As she looked as cute as a spoiled puppy, I continued stroking Anima’s head for a while.

Dear Mom, Dad——- At first, I was confused with all that stuff regarding subordinates
and masters… But even after all those stuff, Anima, Eta and Theta… Before I knew it, I
think all of them have really become—— someone important to me.

<Author’s Notes>

This is impossibru… Not only just one, did he just raise the Affection Meters of five
people in one chapter… You’re a freaking monster…

(T/N: I think Author also counted Orchid in the list kekw)

And the thoughts within Kaito’s heart… He’s still feeling miserable?

He’s liked by the richest person in the world (Kuro), loved by a beautiful girl (Isis),
blessed by the God who could grant him almost anything he wants (Shiro), has the
world’s largest army of informants under his command (Alice), and even an obedient
animal-eared subordinate (Anima)… And you’re saying you’re miserable?
I’m just going to go suicide for a sec…

Putting that aside, next chapter! It’s the chapter some people are waiting for… Aoi-
chan’s turn!!!
Lazily walking down the comfortable, sunny afternoon street, I called out to the
person next to me.

[Hey, Bell. Be careful of hitting stuff like carriages, okay?]

[Gaoo!]

I am currently walking Bell through the streets of the royal capital.

Bell, who was allowed to be kept at Lilia-san’s mansion, is mainly being taken care of
by Sieg-san.

It’s not like Lilia-san appointed her or that I asked her to do so but… Sieg-san seems
to really like animals, and she often visits Bell to take care of him.

Bell has become completely attached to Sieg-san, and I’ve seen him happily playing
with her from time to time.

However, I was the one who said I would keep Bell, and even though Sieg-san is taking
care of him because she likes him, I can’t just keep on relying on her.

So, I’m taking a stroll with him, at least on a daily basis.

I don’t know if Bell is happy walking outside together with me or not, but she is always
in a good mood when we go out for a walk, and he frequently rubs his face against
mine.

Smiling at his adorable actions, I continued walking with him while patting his head.

At first, there were some curious gazes sent to us, but people are creatures that adapt
to situations, and after a few days, I didn’t see that kind of reaction anymore.

[Hmmm. Shall we go in a different direction today?]

[Gao!]

Telling Bell that, I turn into a different street than usual.

Well, even though I say we’re going on a different street, with Bell’s size, we can only
pass through the main streets to begin with, and with Kuro’s necklace, there’s no need
to worry about getting lost.

However, when I walk on a different path than usual, we would be more likely to be
exposed to curious gazes.

[…It’s a Behemoth.]

[Amazing… It’s the first time I’ve seen one.]

[…Miyama-san?]

They were remarks I used to hear when I first went for a walk with Bell, so I didn’t
really pay attention to it but… Unnn?

Arehh? I think I just heard a different line of dialogue earlier…

Curious, I turned around and saw a familiar figure standing there.

[…Arehh? Kusunoki-san?]

[How unexpected. For us to meet here… You’re taking a stroll with Bell-chan?]

[Unnn. We came down a different path than usual but… Kusunoki-san, you came from
the magic school?]

[Yes. The lectures have just ended and I was on the way home.]

Apparently, this place seems to be the street from Lilia-san’s mansion leading towards
the magic school, and that’s why I bumped into Kusunoki-san on her way home from
school.

I’m not sure if it’s their school uniform or not, but Kusunoki-san is wearing a brown
robe, and coupled with her glossy black hair, she looked like a true magician.
She looked at Bell and me for a while, and after a moment of silence, as if she thought
about something, she spoke.

[Ummm… Miyama-san.]

[Yeah?]

[If you don’t mind, can I follow along Bell-chan’s stroll?]

[Yeah. I don’t mind.]

I don’t have any particular reason to refuse, so I nodded, and thus, Kusunoki-san
followed Bell and I with a faint smile on her face.

[Come to think of it, I’ve never heard about it before but… What kind of things do you
study at the magic school, Kusunoki-san?]

[Errr… The only lectures I’m receiving are about Earth Magic and Magic Tool Creation.
Today, we’re being taught about “Basic Construction Theory of a Semi-Independent
Golem Creation Technique Using Earth Magic”.]

[O- Ohh… Just hearing what it’s called is somehow making me sleepy…]

[…Miyama-san, you’re already a College student, right?]

[…Embarrassing it may be, yes, I am.]

[Fufufu.]

Kusunoki-san is a girl who has already pulled herself together even at the age of 17,
and just as I imagined her to be, she’s a smart girl.

At least, she looks far smarter than when I was just feeling giddy about my College
Entrance Examination.

[However, why did you suddenly decide to go study at the magic school?]

[…Errr, that is… You’re not going to laugh, are you?]

[Eh? Yeah, I’m not going to laugh.]

[…You may think it’s childish of me, but I, ummm, even back when I was little, I wanted
to be a magician. And then… When I heard that there is magic in this world, I was,
ummm, I was so happy…]

Hearing Kusunoki-san’s words as she muttered with her face down in embarrassment,
I somehow felt like smiling.

She’s usually very mature in many ways, but looking at her like that, how should I say
this… Things like her dreams she used to have when she was a kid, getting excited
about magic, it seems that there are still parts of her that are appropriate for her age.

[No, I can understand what you feel. I was also quite excited when I heard about us
being able to use magic too.]

[…A- As I thought, you also think so huh?]

[Unnn… Well, my magic is quite lackluster compared to Kusunoki-san and Yuzuki-

san’s magic though.]

[…Miyama-san, your magic power is less than ours, right?]

[Ughhh…]

[Ahh, I- I’m sorry!?]

The words that told me the frank truth without malice on it stabbed straight to my
heart.

In fact, Kusunoki-san is right, my magic power level is lower than the two of them and
aside from my Sympathy Magic, I can’t use any great magic.

[Muuu… I envy you two.]

[H- However, Miyama-san, don’t you have your Sympathy Magic!? It’s an amazing
magic… Being able to convey your emotion means that you can strike them with the
“emotion of fear” to intimidate them, or we can even pile up “mental burden” to them.
If you could distract them even for a second, you should be able to make use of that
opening and use a knife…]

[…Kusunoki-san, you have some surprisingly nasty ideas over there.]

[Eeehhhh!?]

[…You’re surprisingly quite the aggressive one huh?]

[W- Wait a moment there!?]

Kusunoki-san, telling me about the offensive uses of my Sympathy Magic that I hadn’t
even considered… Yep, she’s a girl with some pretty merciless ideas.

Kuro said before that my Sympathy Magic is a Mental Interference Type… I guess that
means it excels not in physically attacking others, but through mental attacks.

Well, I don’t really plan to use it that way though…

[Well, yes, yes, that was really happy. Thank you.]

[…Miyama-san, you bully.]

[Sorry, sorry… Ahh, speaking of which, I’m changing the subject but, if you’ve always
wanted to be a magician, do you pick the Magician class in MMOs?]

[…Yes. However, I didn’t know it well at first, and I ended up just allocating all my
points to Earth Magic, so I went through quite the troubles.]

[Ahh~~ I see, it’s true that Earth-Attribute Magic was a bit of a disappointment.]

It’s fair to say that Earth-Attribute Magic is exactly popular on the MMO we were
playing before, and it was recommended not to take it because of the skill points
involved in it.

That’s because many of the enemies whose weakness were Earth-Attribute Magic had
high Magic Resist, and they were all disadvantageous opponents to fight with the
Magician class in the first place… However, that’s not to say that they couldn’t be used
at all, and there are even some high-ranking dungeons where it would be terribly easy
to hunt with Earth-Attribute Magic.

However, just as I said before, due to the skill points, the beginning of the game would
be really tough for them, so it’s not suitable for solo play.

[Come to think of it, the “boy” I was friends with was also a Magician with an Earth-
Attribute Magic as his main.]

[Is that so? Even if it’s not my place to say it, that’s quite unusual, isn’t it?]

[Yeah. He was a beginner, but he was a hard worker and he easily understood the
essentials to how to play as one… And by the time I retired, he had soloed the boss
monster, Tempest Dragon.]

[Unnn. I told him it wasn’t a monster that could be fought with magic, but if he plays
his cards right, he should be able to handle it… And I was quite surprised when he
actually defeated it…]

When I was playing a certain MMO, I made friends with one boy who was a beginner,
and I taught him lots of things.

He was a male Magician with a character name “Hibis”, and he was a light player who
only connected for about an hour a day but, he’s really working hard and getting
stronger one progress at a time…

I’m pretty sure he was 14 when I retired, so I wonder if he’s as old as Kusunoki-san
now? Unnn, thinking about those times makes me feel nostalgic…

[M- Miyama-san!?]

[Unnn?]

[U- Ummm, that Magician… you said he was a male character!? W- What does he look
like!?]

[Eh? Errr, it doesn’t look like he changed anything from the default appearance, but he
always wore that black pointy hat I gave him in the beginning.]

[!?]

For some reason, Kusunoki-san drew closer to me with frightening vigor, and while I
was surprised, I told her about the Hibis-kun’s characteristics that I remembered.

Thereupon, Kusunoki-san’s eyes widened and she stiffened, stopping in her tracks.

Then she looks at me with trembling eyes, and whispers in a voice as if she is weeping.
[Kusunoki-san?]

[…As I thought… Miyama-san is…”Ciel”-san…]

[…Eh?]

The name Kusunoki-san told me was a character name I used to use in an MMO.

That name, which was just a twist on my real name, is a slightly embarrassing memory
of mine, and I’m sure I never told anyone about it… so why?

Dear Mom, Dad—— I ran into Kusunoki-san and we decided to take a walk together.
We had a great conversation about an MMO I used to play, but for some reason, the
character name I used back then—— Kusunoki-san knew it.

<Author’s Notes>

It was a flag that had been gathered after over 135 chapters.

By the way, Aoi’s character name is…

Hibis ⇒ Hibiscus ⇒ Mallow Flower, which means “The Self that Isn’t Me”.
Hearing the words the dumbfounded Kusunoki-san muttered, I also became surprised
as if time had stopped.

[…How did you know that name, Kusunoki-san…]

[………]

Kusunoki-san doesn’t say anything. She just froze with her eyes wide open, and after
a moment… tears appeared in her eyes.

I was surprised by those tears, but I was even more astonished by the words she said
next.

[…I’m…”Hibis”…]

[…Eh? Eeehhhh!?]

K- Kusunoki-san is Hibis-kun!? That is… N- No, she certainly had the same age as him.

To be honest, I’ve always assumed that he was a boy since he told me that he was a
boy right from the start but… There are many people who play online games with false
genders, such as Nekamas and Nenabes.

(T/N: Nekamas is a boy pretending to be a girl, well this one should be quite well known,
there are lots of them in MMOs. Nenabes is the opposite, a girl pretending to be a boy.)

[Kusunoki-san… is Hibis-kun?]

[…Yes.]

Kusunoki-san nodded at my words, holding back her tears as I asked her, still quite
dubious if she’s telling the truth.

…The world really is quite a small place, and even though we are in a different world
now, coincidences really happen in places you least expect it. I never expected to see
Hibis-kun again here right at this moment.

No, to begin with, she’s a girl who is four years younger than me… If I hadn’t been
summoned to another world, there’s no way we would have even talked with each
other like this.

Just accidentally getting caught up in a hero summoning, and among the people that
were also caught up was a girl younger than me, who just so happened to be someone
I met in an MMO with tens of thousands of people playing, and that girl remembers
me… I think that’s already enough to be called a miracle.

[Ciel-san!?]

[Wha!? Wait, K- Kusunoki-san!?]

[Ciel-san… As I thought… You’re Ciel-san…]

[…Unnn. Errr… It’s been a while, I guess?]

[!?]

Kusunoki-san, who jumped in to cling to my chest, was slightly trembling.

And with her voice blurred with tears… She called the character name I used to use in
that MMO many times. Yeah, how should I say this… Being called with that name in
real life feels kind of embarrassing…

[…Why… Why did you… leave…]

[Eh?]

[…I… I’m always… always… feeling lonely…]

[…Kusunoki-san.]

It’s no exaggeration to say that me and Hibis-kun… Well, Kusunoki-san were always
together in that MMO.

I just happened to be the one who approached her when she was a newbie, but
Kusunoki-san was always attached to me so much that she always spends the majority
of her short log-in time with me.

When I told her that I was retiring three years ago, unlike usual, she connected with
me for hours and said goodbye to me.

Honestly, I felt like I had a little brother at that time too, and that’s why he was my
biggest reason as to why I regret retiring.

[…I’m sorry, I was just taking exams at that time… I lost my parents back then, and my
relatives were the ones taking care of me at that time… I can’t trouble them by
becoming a ronin…]

(T/N: A middle schooler/high schooler that has graduated but has failed to enter a
school at the next level.)

[…It’s okay. I’m sorry… I’m the one who was being childish.]

The main reason I retired from online gaming was to take college exams.

I thought that I would cause trouble for my aunt and uncle if I became a ronin, so I
stepped away from online games to concentrate on my studies.

Once I left the game, I didn’t have much of a chance to get back to playing… and in the
end, I never went back to that game until now.

Kusunoki-san said that she’s still playing that game.

I may just be being conceited… but perhaps, Kusunoki-san… was waiting for me to come
back for a long time.

[…I see, Kusunoki-san is Hibis-kun huh.]

[…Yes.]

[…Well, it’s not like I’ve seen you before, and I’ve always thought you were a boy… But
you’ve grown up huh. I’m glad we met again.]
[…Ciel… -san… I… I…]

Putting my hand on Kusunoki-san’s trembling head, I stroked it as gently as I can.

Kusunoki-san looked like she really was overcome with emotion, and in the end, with
large drops of tears streaming down her eyes, she tightly clung on my body.

Although being hugged by a lovely high school girl is a great situation to be in… There’s
an important problem here.

The place where we’re in isn’t exactly my room where we have some sort of privacy,
but we’re in the main street… Yep, in the middle of the main street.

A man and a woman hugging each other in the middle of such a busy street, and the
woman is crying while holding onto a man… Even if I’m the passerby, I would also stop
and watch.

[K- Kusunoki-san!? For now, let’s change places!?]

[Eh? Ahh…]

Hurriedly grabbing Kusunoki-san’s hand, we quickly left the place at a fast pace as I
was exposed to strange stares from all directions.

Kusunoki-san looked a little surprised, but she didn’t resist and followed me looking
embarrassed, her head held down to cover her face.

Reaching a small, sparsely populated plaza and sitting down next to each other on the
wooden benches provided in the area… We were just fine earlier, but I wonder why?
It feels very awkward right now.

Kusunoki-san, still with her head lowered down, with her small hands clasped in front
of her chest, seems to be fidgeting for some reason.

She looks very cute like that, but the silence feels heavy because she’s not saying
anything.

[E- Errr, Kusunoki-san?]

[!? Y- Y- Y- Yes!?]
[…Are you alright?]

[I- I- I- I’m alright!]

When I called out to her, Kusunoki-san turned to me with a very flustered look on her
face… But when her eyes met mine, she turned bright red and looked away.

[…You said “As I thought” earlier… Did you realize earlier that I was Ciel?]

[…No, I wasn’t quite confident with my guess. However, when I thought about when
you retired from online gaming and the age difference between you and me, I thought
that maybe…]

[Is that so. Sorry, I didn’t notice it at all on my end…]

[No, I wasn’t sure either. Since your name is Kaito, I thought that you got it from the
“Kai” in your name which means “Shell”, which had the same pronunciation as “Ciel”,
but I thought it was too simple…]

[…I’m sorry I’m too simple.]

[Eh? Ah, no, y- you’re mistaken! It’s not like I’m trying to make fun of Miyama-san!]

Just as Kusunoki-san said, the origin of my character name was very straightforward.

My real name is Kaito, so taking the Shell from Kai, I just used a word that sounds the
as that and used it as my character name… Yep. It’s very embarrassing. I feel like one
of my black history is being exposed.

[…I also got my character name from my own name… Hibis was taken from Hibiscus,
which is a Mallow Flower (Aoika no Hana). I’ve always said that my online self is
different from my real self…]

[I see… No, but then again, this is quite the coincidence, isn’t it? I never thought we
would meet again in this way.

[Yes, I’m also surprised… but more than that, I’m glad.]

[…Glad?]
Kusunoki-san once again looks down in embarrassment, and with a small voice, she
muttered.

As I tilted my head at her words, she turned her gaze to me, her cheeks dyed red, and
gave me a bashful smile.

[…I thought it would be great… if Ciel-san… was Miyama-san…]

[!?]

I could say without hesitation that Kusunoki-san has the appearance that would
define her as a beautiful girl.

Her long black hair is smooth and shiny, and as if it was well-practiced, her posture
and back muscles were straightened, making the term “Yamato Nadeshiko” fit her
really well.

The sight of Kusunoki-san being shy and embarrassed is very cute, and I can’t help but
feel the heat rise up on my face without even noticing it.

[Ah, errrr, Kusunoki-sa—- [ Aoi. ] ——-Eh?]

[Please. Please just call me Aoi… by my name. If it’s possible, could you also please don’t
use “-san”…]

[E- Errr, then… Aoi-chan?]

[Yes!]

When I called her that, Kusunoki-san… Aoi-chan let out a very happy smile.

Seeing that smile, which shows her straightforward trust for me, I realized once again
that Aoi-chan is Hibis-kun.

Feeling a bit embarrassed, I flusteredly called out to Aoi-chan.

[I’m sure Bell is getting bored, so how about we continue our walk?]

[Yes.]
Following me as I stand up from the bench, Aoi-chan also stands up.

And, just as I was about to walk over to Bell who was waiting a few distance away from
us… I felt a slight tug on my clothes.

It’s not a very strong tug, but a gentle, but a reserved one as if it was gently touched…
but it made me stop walking, turning my head to Aoi-chan.

[…Ummm.]

[Unnn?]

[…Could we go for a stroll together like this again?]

[U- Unnn. Of course, I don’t mind.]

[…Thank you very much. Once again, I will be in your care. “Kaito-san”!]

Seeing Aoi-chan with a big smile on her face, as if her doubts had been cleared, a smile
also appeared on my face.

Dear Mom, Dad—— Aoi-chan was actually the child who was quite attached to me in
an MMO I used to play a long time ago. While I was surprised at the amazing
coincidence, what bubbled up in my heart was—— gratitude for our strange connection.

<Author’s Notes>

I think Aoi-chan is actually quite a legitimate heroine.

She’s got long black hair, his kouhai, and she’s in high school…
[…Haahhh… Haahhh… Y- Yuzuki-san.]

[…Senpai? Are you… alright?]

When I called out to her even as my breathing turned rough, Yuzuki-san helped while
she gently spoke to me.

Drops of sweat trickle down her slightly tanned skin, and Yuzuki-san’s large chest
bounces.

Her healthy, well-toned body emphasizes her larger than average breasts and her well-
toned buttocks, and combined with Yuzuki-san’s slightly ragged breaths, she looks
really stunning.

[…Sorry… I’m already… at my limit…]

[T- That’s too fast… A bit more… Just a bit more… Please do your best.]

Heat envelops my body as if my temperature has risen several degrees, and that heat
is rushing straight towards me and greatly exhausting my body.

Biting my lip hard, I willed my trembling body, which seems to be reaching its limit, to
move.

Receiving Yuzuki-san’s words of encouragement, I tried becoming the embodiment of

endurance, as I desperately endure the pain on my lower body.

But even so, I’ve already reached my limit… my breathing is already ragged, and I feel
as if all my strength will disappear if I relax, but it feels as if my body itself is wishing
to be released from this suffering.

[…Senpai… A bit more… okay?]

[…U- Unnn… I’ll do… my best.]

Her flexible fingers touching my body, I could feel encouragement along with her heat
transmitting towards me.

I’m trying to keep my mental strength together as if I’m about to collapse, I mustered
the last of my strength…

[…N- No more… I- I’m going to die…]

[We’ve only been running for about 5 kilometers though? As far as I’m concerned, I’d
like to go several times over this but…]

[No, you’re mistaken for asking me something like that… Ahh, my side hurts…]

[Fufufu.]

In contrast to me, who sits down limp and breathing had turned heavy, Yuzuki-san still
looks lively.

I guess this really shows the difference between our habits… Nghh, it really hurts.

[A- Anyway, I’ve really become frailer… I feel like I could go a bit further than this…]

[What with those words that stink like an old man? Besides, you do realize that we
still have to get home, right?]

[…Can’t we just teleport?]

[That’s no good!]

The reason why I’m so tired is because I remembered that I haven’t been exercising
since I came to this world, which isn’t exactly good for my health, so I thought I’d better
get some exercise.

And since there was Yuzuki-san, who runs every day, so I asked if I could run with her…
but I turned like this.

No, I feel like I could go for 10 kilometers if I’m just jogging… But while I try to keep
up with Yuzuki-san’s speed, it feels like I’m running in a marathon.
Well, those people in the track-and-field club are amazing. Her basic endurance is
totally different, and even though Yuzuki-san didn’t slow down her face, she seemed
to be matching up with me… It’s quite shameful to be completely outrun by a girl 5
years younger than me.

Incidentally, Yuzuki-san suggested that we take it slow at first, but my pride as a man
did its work and told her that it was okay… This is why I looked like this now.

Yuzuki-san isn’t using Body Strengthening Magic. According to her, “If I use that, then
running would lose its meaning.”. I guess that’s the fastidiousness of a track-and-field
athlete… I’m using it though…

I- I guess I’ll forge my body a bit more from now on… At least until I could properly
run…

[Here, Senpai.]

[Unnn? Arehh? A honey lemon?]

[I made it with the ingredients from this world, so that might be called different
instead, but the taste and some other stuff were the same.]

[Thanks.]

I gratefully accepted the pseudo-honey lemon that Yuzuki-san offered me.

The sweetness and sourness soak into my tired body and makes me feel like I can still
do my best as long as I want to do it… Even if it’s quite impossible…

[Arehh? Speaking of which… Where did you get this from?]

[Fufufu, you’ve finally noticed huh? Ta-dah!]

[Whoa, isn’t that a magic box? You’ve also got one, Yuzuki-san!?]

[Ehehe, Lilia-san gave it to me… Apparently, it’s because “she has lots of money because
of Kaito-san”.]

Yuzuki-san proudly takes out her magic box.

Apparently, it was given to her by Lilia-san as a gift because she got lots of money…
but what did she mean when she said it’s because of me? Ahh, I see, it must because
of the jewel Isis-san gave her huh…

Seeing Yuzuki-san talking with a smile on her face is somehow making me feel better.

[I see, good for you. That must be why you looked so happy the whole time.]

[Eh? Ah, no, I was happy because… Senpai came running with me… You see, it’s more
fun to run with someone rather than just running along, right?]

[I see… Arehh? Aren’t you running together with Aoi-chan?]

[As for Aoi-senpai… She’s more of a high jumper. She doesn’t really go along with me
when it comes to long-distance running.]

Although Yuzuki-san and Aoi-chan are on the same track-and-field club, it seems that
they’re participating in different events.

[Rather than that, Senpai!]

[Unnn?]

[What’s with you, how long are you going to call me Yuzuki-san?]

[…Eh?]

[Before I knew it, you’ve been calling Aoi-senpai with “Aoi-chan” instead… In that case,
please call me by my name, Hina, too.]

Suddenly bring her face closer to me, Yuzuki-san asked me to call her by her name.

It’s true that if I only call other people by their name, she might feel uncomfortable.

[Errr, then, I will start calling you Hina-chan.]

[Yes!]

When I called her by name, Hina-chan nodded with a big smile on her face. I felt like
my reflexively slacken seeing her puppy-like appearance.
Taking a break while chatting with Hina-chan for a while, when I’ve regained my
strength, Hina-chan stands up.

I don’t know if she really enjoys running or not, but she started running while looking
behind towards me, saying “Let’s quickly go”…

[Wait, Hina-chan!? Watch your step!]

[Eh? Kyaaahhh!?]

[Hina-chan!?]

There is no such thing as concrete in this world, and the ground isn’t as clean as it is
in Japan.

The ground underneath Hina-chan’s feet, which she was about to run to, is rising, and
when I hurriedly called out to her, it was already too late and she stumbled and fell.

[Are you okay?]

[Y- Yes… Somehow—– Nggh!?]

[Hina-chan!?]

[Ah, I’m sorry. I think I twisted my ankle.]

It seems that Hina-chan twisted her ankle, probably because she fell in a pretty
strange position.

[I- I’m alright. If it’s just this much, I can still walk.]

[No, no, you shouldn’t push yourself.]

I hurriedly stopped Hina-chan, whose expression twisted in pain, from standing up

even as she had a brave smile on her face.

H- However, what should I do… I can’t use any kind of Recovery Magic. But that doesn’t
mean I can just let her walk around with twisted feet.

After thinking about it for a while and not coming up with any particular plan, I
squatted down in front of Hina-chan.

[…Senpai?]

[Anyway, I’ll be carrying you, so get on.]

[Eh? B- But…]

[You shouldn’t walk around with your feet like that.]

[U- Understood… Errr, excuse me then.]

[!?]

Hina-chan seemed to be perplexed when I said that I would carry her while squatting
down, but after a little while, she laid on my back.

H- However, this is… more intense than I imagined.

Feeling my face slightly blush as I felt the large bulges pressed against my back, I get
up and started walking slowly while trying my best to be free from obstructive thoughts.

[…Senpai…]

[Just be patient for a bit, when we get back to the mansion, they’ll heal you back to tip-
top shape…]

[No, that’s not it…]

[Unnn?]

[…Couldn’t you just use your Teleportation Magic…]

[…Ahh.]

I’ve been thinking about this lately… Could it be that I’m actually an idiot? I think it’s
more like my field of vision is getting narrower when I’m shaken, but I feel like my way
of thinking has been becoming more rigid.

[I’m sorry, it slipped out of my mind… Then, I will start the Tele—– [ Please wait! ] —
——-Eh?]

Hina-chan told me to use my Teleportation Magic Tool but… for some reason, Hina-
chan stopped me.

[Errr, ummm… If it’s okay with you, Kaito-senpai… Can I ask you to carry me like this
for a bit longer?]

[Eh? U- Unnn. I don’t really mind…]

[…Thank you very much.]

I feel like it would be better if we get her treated as soon as possible, but if she wants
to keep it that way… I guess I shouldn’t use Teleportation here huh.

With that in mind, as I start to walk back, Hina-chan is clinging more strongly than
before.

[…Senpai, am I heavy?]

[No, you’re surprisingly light.]

Her scent wafts in with her whisper, it was quite strange how girls don’t smell like
sweat compared to men, or rather, even their sweat somehow seems to smell nice.

She really is lighter than I imagined, making me realize once again that who I’m carrying
behind my back is a girl.

[Senpai’s back… It’s big.]

[Unnn?]

[Yes… I wanted a gentle older brother, just like Kaito-senpai.]

[Unnn? Isn’t the President kind?]

Hearing Hina-chan, who for some reason, speaks to me in a relieved tone of voice, I
ask her back as I move my feet forward.

[Not at all. My family is so strict that we don’t even have a chance to hang out with
each other.]

[Hmmm. It’s true that the President seems to be the type of person who would be
strict on himself and to others.]

[It’s quite unbalanced, isn’t it? Both of my parents are very strict, so I feel like I should
balance that out and be as kind as to balance it out with my brother…]

[Ahaha, indeed.]

Hina-chan, who has been complaining about her family, somehow seems to be having
fun and doesn’t seem to dislike them at all.

So, once again, the strength she’s using to cling to my back becomes stronger, and
Hina-chan continues in a somewhat fawning tone.

[Senpai… I’m sorry for causing so much trouble.]

[No, you don’t have to be bothered if it’s only something like this.]

[…I was really happy to be running together with you… Will you run with me again?]

[Of course, I needed to work on my strength a little more after all.]

[You’re right, you’re not very strong.]

[Ugghhh…]

[Fufufu.]

Hina-chan, who puts her face on my shoulder and happily smiles, feels like a cute little
sister I want to protect.

Firmly carrying Hina-chan behind my back, I felt more strength in each of my steps
compared to before.

[Senpai, isn’t it difficult?]

[It’s alright, I’m fine if it’s just something like this.]

[…However, you’d be doing this for 5km, you know?]

[Ugghhh…]

Somehow, it feels like the distance back home is getting absurdly far away when you
put it in concrete numbers.

N- No, It will be alright. It’s just 5 km… Isn’t that just an hour’s walk away? Let’s do our
best, me!

[…I’m a guy after all. I have to show everyone how cool I am every once in a while.]

[…What are you talking about… Senpai has always… been cool.]

Feeling Hina-chan’s warmth as she seems relieved while leaning her body on my back,
I feel encouraged by her warmth, taking another step forward.

Dear Mom, Dad——- Hina-chan is always a cheerful and energetic girl, but she also
has a more sensitive side than others, making me feel like she’s a girl younger than me.
I enjoy spending time with her who gives me her straightforward trust, and somehow,
I think that if I had a younger sister—— She would be someone like her.

<Author’s Notes>

It was the template event for the kouhai, piggyback riding.

Serious-senpai: “…I’m going back to my parent’s house.”

Next Chapter: “The Baby Dragon’s Return”

The 15th day of the Tree month. I was riding on Bell’s back as we dash through the
streets of the royal capital.

[Bell, slow down a bit.]

[Gao!]

The reason why I’m traveling while riding behind Bell is simple. Bell is much faster
than a carriage.

The place I’m currently heading to is quite a distance from Lilia-san’s mansion, and it
would normally take quite a bit of time to arrive there even with a carriage, but I guess
it’s as expected from Bell, as the place I’m heading to is already in sight.

A vast garden that could already be called a ranch, and a rather large building standing
in it… In the entrance, there’s a signboard that says “Flying Dragon Services”.

The reason I visited her today is to meet the baby dragon that was quite attached to
me before. It’s already quite late to visit her because I was quite busy with Megiddo-
san’s incident, Alice’s incident, and the other things I’ve been busy with.

As I stepped off Bell at the entrance, I was greeted by someone familiar… It’s the driver
that I met when I went to the Sacred Tree Festival.

[Welcome, Miyama-san… That’s… quite the terrific entrance you have there.]

[Ah… haha… I’m sorry, he may be a big guy, but he’s a docile boy.]

[…To have a Behemoth as a means for transportation, I guess that’s to be expected

from Miyama-san huh… Shouldn’t Miyama-san be a Flying Dragon Pilot after all? You
can aim for the world’s best pilot, you know?]

[I- I will consider it.]

While looking at Bell with a startled expression on her face, Driver-san, who was
usually around the monsters stood in the entrance. She doesn’t seem shaken at all, and
just lightly tosses a few words of scouting to me.

As I was chatting with Driver-san about other trivial matters, I heard the sound of
flapping wings.

[Kyuuk~~!!!]

[Ahh, it’s the baby… wait, stop right there!? You’re too fast!? Slow down, will—–
Bfueeehhh!?]

The little dragon that was attached to me before was flying towards our direction, and
I smiled for a moment when I saw its cute little flap of wings but… when the baby
dragon saw me, it increased its speed and rushed towards me with frightening speed.

I tried to flusteredly stop it, but the baby dragon didn’t slow down at all… She flies
straight at me and sticks to my face, and the impact sends me flying back.

[Kyuukuii! Kyuukuii!]

[…I thought my neck was about to snap there.]

The baby dragon seemed to be in high spirits and was happily clinging to my face, but
after a few moments, she noticed Bell and turned her gaze towards him.

[Kyuii?]

[Garuu?]

[Kyuu… Kyuuk…]

It doesn’t seem like she’s scared of Bell, but it feels like she has a shocked expression
on her face, as the baby dragon looks at me and Bell in turn.

[Kyuukkuaahh!!! Kyuu! Kyuuuaahhh!!!]

[Eh? Ouch, hey, it hurts!?]

And for some reason, she somehow looked angry this time, as she began smacking my
face with her wings.

What the heck is with this situation… My Sympathy Magic can’t clearly read someone
and make me understand what they’re saying as words, but it can help me somehow
understand the baby dragon’s emotions.

If I had to describe it in words, it’s like she’s angry at me while saying “Cheater~~”…
Why?

[She’s probably feeling jealous because of the Behemoth. This child likes you “as the
opposite gender” after all.]

[Ouch… Eeeehhh!? I- Is that so?]

As if she could guess my doubts, Driver-san muttered, and I asked her back while
trying to escape the baby dragon’s wing attacks.

[Yes, you remember when this child play-bitten Miyama-san’s neck twice before we
parted ways?]

[S- Speaking of which, I also don’t know why she did that…]

[That’s the “courtship action” of the dragonkin, you know?]

[Wha!?]

I remembered being play-bitten twice on the neck by the baby dragon when we were
parting ways before but… Eh? That’s how they court others!? W- Why!?

[The reverse scales on the neck of the dragonkin are the part that they least want
others to touch. Play-biting that reverse scale once, if a dragonkin accepts their second
play-bite without avoiding the one courting… Then, the courtship is established.]

[…Seriously?]

[You’re asking if I’m being serious? Yes, I’m serious. I was also quite surprised too.]

I’ve been told that the act of play-biting the neck twice is the courtship action of the
dragonkin.
Apparently, it’s like the baby dragon confessed to me, and I unknowingly responded
by telling her I like her too… That’s quite a great surprise out of nowhere.

And while I was receiving an explanation from Driver-san, the baby dragon had turned
towards Bell and was squealing with excitement.

[Kyuu! Kyuukuii! Kyuuiikuukyuuiii!]

[Gao, garuaa.]

[Kyuii!? Kyuuk! Kyuaahhh!]

[Gao, garuaaguaa?]

[Kyuukuaaahhh!!!]

Unnn, it feels like they’re talking about something… And to be honest, I’d like to think
that the conversation I just read with my Sympathy Magic and felt from their
movements was just my imagination.

Unnn, it’s all just in my head, right? I mean, what they’re talking about was…

“It’s unfair! Why is it just you!? That can go together with that human!”

“That’s because I’m a pet.”

“Pet!? That’s unfair! That is unfaaiiirrr!”

“Then, why don’t you just also become a pet?”

“That’s right!!!”

—or something like that… No, “that’s right!” your face. How come you’re ignoring me
and was already talking about having more pets?

However, it seems like I was right with my bad premonition, as when the baby dragon
finished its conversation with Bell, it snuggled towards me and… she was looking at
me with an expression that seems to tell me that there’s no way she’s letting go.

[Hey! You’re causing trouble to Miyama-san!]

[Kyuuu~~~~~~!?]

Driver-san seems to have also figured it out and tried persuading her, but the baby
dragon is adamant that she won’t leave. If she tries to force her away, my clothes will
be in trouble.

How troubling… This is very troubling. The baby dragon is desperately clinging to my
clothes, and is turning its lonely eyes to me as if it is about to cry.

Stop, please stop… I’m weak to those eyes…

[U- Ummm… I know it’s unreasonable for me to ask, but this baby dragon… Can you
give her to me?]

[Kyuu!?]

[W- Well… Since it’s Miyama-san who was asking, and this baby dragon also seems to
be quite attached to you, it’s fine, is what I’d like to say but… We don’t have that much
dragon children these days, so parting with a white dragon is kind of…]

[Kyuuaaa…]

In a way, receiving that response can be said to be inevitable.

It is said that white dragons are the number 1 earners of the Flying Dragon Services,
and since they’re so rare that they’re hard to come by, and the white dragon in this
branch is only this baby dragon and her parents.

Incidentally, the baby dragon’s parents have been looking our way since a while ago,
but they haven’t said… well, roared anything in particular. I guess they’re going to
respect what the baby dragon wants huh?

What do I do? I can’t ignore the baby dragon that has become completely depressed,
and even though it’s something I didn’t know about, it’s not like there’s no problem
for me who accepted her courtship action.

[…It’s just for example… If I were able to prepare another or perhaps, an even faster
dragon than a white dragon… Is it possible to trade with her?]

[Eh? Yes, if that were the case, we wouldn’t have any problems with it… But talking
about dragons faster than the white dragons, wouldn’t you need to find one from the
Demon Realm?]

I was quite reluctant, but I guess it can’t be helped since it’s already like this… I would
need to consult with that person about this.

After convincing the baby dragon that was looking at me expectantly, telling her that
I’ll be back soon, I started moving to bring Bell back to the mansion first.

[…How should I say this… Kaito-san, you’re really soft-hearted, aren’t you~~?]

[Unnn. Well, it can’t be helped since things were already like this… But I thought I could
talk to Magnawell-san about it.]

After returning Bell to the mansion, I passed through the gate to the Demon Realm
with Alice who I asked to guide me.

We’re not going to the North this time, but towards the South… Towards the “Dragon’s
Mountain Range” where the Dragon King, Magnawell-san lives.

I thought the best thing to do would be to consult with the Dragon King, Magnawell-
san about matters regarding dragons, but it seems that the Dragon’s Mountain Range
is quite far from the gate, and there are many monsters on the way.

[I’m sorry, but I’ll be relying on you, Alice… I don’t think I’ll be able to get there on my
own.]

[Yes, yes. Roger that~~ Well then, let’s go through it with a bang… Oopsy daisy!]

[…Wait a sec, oi. Why are you carrying me?]

I was asking Alice for directions, but just when I thought it was time for us to go, she
easily lifted me… and held me aloft.

[W- Wait right there!? Alice!? What the heck are you doing!?]

[It’s alright. I’ve properly enclosed you in a barrier after all…]

[I don’t see anything alright with what you just said, you know!?]
[The angle is OK, the distance… Well, it should be adequate enough!]

[Adequate!? Did you just hecking say it’s adequate!? Stop right at this ins——
Uwaaaaahhhhhh!?]

I may be repeating myself, but it seems that I was right with my bad premonition… As
after Alice greatly brandished my body, she just threw me up to the skies.

All at once, the scenery blows away and my body soars high into the sky… Amazing.
I’m flying… is not I should be saying here!!! That freaking idiot!!! There must have been
some other way to get around, right!? Why the heck does she have to choose to throw
me!?

I can’t feel the wind pressure thanks to this barrier she placed on me, but I know I’m
moving at a tremendous speed. However, no matter how I think about it, all I’m feeling
about is how I’m going to fall while being sent flying.

As if to affirm such fears, I feel my altitude gradually decreases and my body begins to
fall towards the ground.

But in a way, that expectation was betrayed in the worst way possible.

As my body was on the way down in the air, my body was caught by Alice, who appeared
before I knew it, and as my body was held in her grip, my vision rotated again.

[And once more~~]

[Gyyaaaahhhhh!?]

Alice, who caught me in the air, as if she’s making an incredible feat for a certain book,
threw my body up in the air one more time… Please just tell me if you want to kill me.

It’s really like I’m feeling the experience of riding a roller coaster with my own flesh,
and my body soars high into the sky again.

Dear Mom, Dad—— To take custody of the baby dragon, I decided to visit Magnawell-
san’s residence and consult him. And that’s why I asked Alice to guide me, but how
should I say this—— I asked the wrong person!
<Author’s Notes>

Although Kaito is famous among the nobles, most of the public doesn’t know that he’s
acquainted with the Six Kings.
I’ve come to the Dragon’s Mountain Range in the Southern Area of the Demon Realm
to consult about the baby dragon.

Rocky surfaces peek out all over the area, and large rocky mountains lined up in
rows… In a way, this might fit the image of the Demon Realm that I imagined at the
very beginning.

[…Alice, I want to ask you something.]

[What is it?]

[…Is using Teleportation Magic impossible to do in this area?]

[No, not really. We can use Teleportation Magic, Flight Magic is also possible, but to be
honest, I thought it was much faster to throw you rather than running while carrying
you… but when I remembered about it, throwing you looked more interesting, so I just
went with the flow—— Ouch!?]

I’m grateful to you for bringing me here. But, there really was another way as I thought!?

I began hitting Alice, who was unashamedly telling me that she enjoyed throwing me
while I scream.

[…You really are…]

[Well~~ Kaito-san’s screams were also quite dreamy. I feel I’m about to awaken to
something new… Arehh? Why am I somehow feeling shivers…]

The moment Alice muttered that, a huge icicle appears in the direction of where my
body is being thrown.

And as the huge icicle shattered and turned into pieces of ice shards beautifully
dancing like flower petals, Isis-san appeared with completely glazed eyes.
[…………]

[A- Arehh… I- I- If it isn’t Isis-san…]

[…Die.]

[You’re not even going to let me explain!? Wait, Isis-san!? Ginyaaahhh!?]

[…You’re bullying Kaito… You trash… I will kill you.]

[Higyaahhhh!? Wait a mo-!? Using Absolute Zero here is dangeerrrooooussss!?]

Alice is blown high into the sky while being half-frozen by Isis-san, while Isis-san
jumps in pursuit of her.

And then, the rocky mountains in my field of vision… turned into icebergs one after
another.

“What’s happening here? You’re all being noisy…”

[!? Magnawell-san!?]

A scene beyond human understanding was unfolding before my eyes… No, it would be
better to say that even if I had seen earlier that Alice is being chased by Isis-san, I can’t
see their figures with my naked eyes… Anyway, while I was dumbfounded looking at
them, a huge face appeared from the mountains along with the rumbling of the earth.

Even though I understand how big Magnawell-san’s size is, I’m still astonished when
he came out.

“Unnn? Ohh, if it isn’t Miyama Kaito! I’m glad you’ve come.”

[Ah, yes. Wait, whoa!?]

When Magnawell-san found me, he took a step forward, sounding a little happy.

However, the important thing now is that unlike when we met before… Lillywood-san
isn’t with me right now. That also means that the barrier magic she used at that time
wasn’t applied to me.
Magnawell-san single step caused an earthquake, and although it was somewhat
weakened by the rocky mountains, the wind pressure is enough to make me fall on my
butt.

“Ah, I’m sorry…”

[…Don’t bully… Kaito.]

“Wha!? Wait right there, Isis!? What are you suddenly——- Nuuoohhh!?”

The moment I fell on my butt, Isis-san, who was supposed to be chasing Alice just now,
appeared, and the next moment, Magnawell-san’s huge body that’s beyond common
sense flew through the air.

Apparently, she thought that I had fallen on my butt because Magnawell-san was
bullying me… And she’s not being lenient at all.

Or rather, Isis-san, you can just blow away someone as big as Magnawell-san!? A- As
expected of one of the Six Kings…

Thereupon, Magnawell-san dropped down, and as if a missile had fallen down on that
area, a cloud of dust rose up.

Naturally, the tremendous earthquake and wind pressure should have hit me, but
before I knew it, I was enclosed in a thin blue membrane, muffling the impact I should
have received.

From that barrier that Isis-san must have put up, I could sense that she was truly
concerned about me and trying to protect me, and even though it might be
inappropriate for me to feel this in a situation like this, it made me a little happy.

“Isis… You b*stard… If you’re trying to stir up a fight, then I will fight you.”

[…Shut up… Lizard… Don’t bully… Kaito.]

[Ahh, geez!? If I didn’t speak up earlier, you would have just thrown Maximum Magic
at me!!!? The only person I allow to have some SM play with me is Kaito-san, you
know!!!?]

With an obviously grim atmosphere, Magnawell-san gets up and soon after, one of the
iceberg shatters and Alice floats into the air.

Arehh? Doesn’t this look really bad? It kinda looks like a Great Kaijuu War is about to
begin…

The air trembles as their tremendous magic power clashes with each other.

I thought the entire area around us was going to be wiped out if this continued, so I
spoke, somehow stopping the three of them.

[Wait, everyone… Calm down…]

[Doesn’t this look quite fun!? I will be joining too!!!]

[Where the heck did this battle freak come out!?]

As if to sneer at my attempt of stopping everyone, a pillar of fire rises out of nowhere

and Megiddo-san appears.

Ahh, this is no good. Things are going out of control…

[…I won’t let… anyone of you… bully Kaito.]

“I don’t know what you’ve been talking about… But if you want to fight, I will gladly
comply!”

[My patience also had its limits…”The cause of this situation may be me”, but I won’t
care about that anymore!]

[I don’t know what the heck’s going on, but isn’t this quite a great situation!? With all
of you gathered here, I will get to fight all of you!!!]

Four of the Six Kings had gathered together, and now, the battle that could be called a
natural calamity was about to begin.

I’m starting to feel like escaping reality… I can’t stop them anymore… Especially
Megiddo-san who is unlikely to stop at all.

I’m pretty sure there was some tea in my magic box… I guess I’ll go drink some…
A battle of the scale of the Great Kaijuu War between the members of the Six Kings…
It quickly came to an end a few seconds after it commenced.

Currently, in front of me were the worn-out Isis-san, Megiddo-san, Alice and Magnawell-
san, and Kuro was standing in front of them with her arms crossed in front of her.

[Geez! Can’t you feel the frightening amount of magic power you’re releasing
everywhere!? Isis, Shalltear, Megiddo and Magnawell, what in the world did you all
think you’re doing!!!? If I hadn’t come, this whole area would have been wiped out!!!]

[…I’m sorry…]

[…My apologies.]

[…My bad.]

“…Sorry.”

Yes, the battle between the four beings who shook the heavens and the earth ended in
the blink of an eye with the sudden appearance of Kuro’s intervention… More
accurately, Kuro beat them all up.

Thanks to her, the area wasn’t wiped out, and in the first place, when Isis-san showed
up… All the living beings in the area, other than me, had fled, so there were no beings
that had gone extinct today.

However, just as Kuro looked angry and was about to start lecturing them… I
interrupted her.

[Wait, Kuro.]

[Eh?]

[Isis-san was just worried about me, and she’s being angry for my sake… So, ummm, I
hope you don’t reproach her too much.]

[…Kaito.]

Even though she was also the cause of why this battle happened, in the first place, Isis-
san was angry because she was thinking I was being bullied by Alice.
Magnawell-san was also just caught up with the battle, so I asked her not to reproach
him too much as well.

[…Ummm~~ Kaito-san. What about me?]

[As for Alice and Megiddo-san, please scold them as much as you want.]

[Unnn. I understand, I will go scold…”and discipline them.”]

[Wait!? Kaito-san!?]

[Wait right there, Kaito! I admit I’m at fault! I did something wrong! Anything, but
this…]

Alice was the one who started this in the first place, and when it came to Megiddo-san,
he just showed up because he wanted to fight, so I’m not going to defend him.

Nodding at my words, Kuro grabbed Alice and Megiddo-san by the scruff of their neck
and dragged them away.

“…Ummm, Kuromueina? What about the cracked ground and the frozen mountains…”

[Sorry, please fix it.]

“…Yes.”

Lillywood-san, who appeared at the same time as Kuro and had been silent until now…
Looked downcast as she began to fix the mountains that Isis-san and the others had
broken.

Dear Mom, Dad——- Alice’s antics nearly led to a fight between the Six Kings. Well,
that was put to rest thanks to Kuro’s arrival… Well, however, seeing them not afraid of
fighting against each other nor are they being reserved with each other at all, in one
way or another——- I think the Six Kings are close friends.

<Author’s Notes>

A great assembly of the Six Kings.

The Six Kings are all close friends, so they often fight with each other without being
reserved at all.

Underworld King, Death King, War King, Dragon King, Phantom King: “For the clean
up, I’m leaving it to you!”

World King: “All of you, go die!!!”

And every time it happens… The one left to fix everything is Lillywood…
After Alice and Megiddo-san were taken away by Kuro, I am currently talking to
Magnawell-san about the main issue.

Incidentally, Isis-san really is a kind person, and after she said that she would help
Lillywood-san, she went towards Lillywood-san to repair the mountains and the
ground.

For some reason though, Lillywood-san said “Just the thought is enough. So, please
don’t approach here!”, but I don’t know the reason why. No, I’d like to pretend that I
don’t know… Ahh, she broke another mountain again.

“…Fumu, I see.”

[What do you think?]

I returned my gaze to the voice I heard beneath my feet.

Currently, I’m on top of Magnawell-san’s face as we talk.

The reason for this is because compared to Magnawell-san’s size, I would be like a
grain of rice to him, and he won’t be able to talk without lower his head quite a bit,
and considering that if he were to step carelessly, he might make me fall on my butt
again, so he let me ride above his head while talking with him.

Well, Magnawell-san’s face alone is as big as a mountain, so talking like this is making
me feel like I’ve been talking with the voice resounding from the vast grounds…

“If you had let her play-bite your neck twice, even though you yourself don’t know
about it, then the white dragon must have recognized you as her mate. If you try to
pull her away, she’ll probably act violently, and as a child, she probably doesn’t know
yet how to judge things properly.”

[…I see, what do you think I should do?]

“I think it’s best if you take responsibility and become her master but… wouldn’t it be
better if you determine what to do hereafter?”

[Yeah, about that… I’ve already made up my mind.]

“…Fumu, then that’s good. I don’t need to hear your answers. If you think your decision
is something you shouldn’t be ashamed of, raise your head while threading through
the path you’ve chosen.”

What Magnawell-san is asking was… the question of whether I will return to my

former world or stay in this world after I finish spending one year.

I was quite confused when I received Isis-san’s confession, but I’ve already sorted that
out in my mind.

Currently, the only person who knows about it… is Shiro-san, who I discussed that
matter with, to which, Shiro-san has promised to cooperate.

“Since you’ve talked about this white dragon child about me… That must mean you
have some purpose for coming to visit me.”

[…Yes. I heard in the Archlesia Empire that Magnawell-san is giving them monsters
every year, am I mistaken?]

“Umu. I see now… You’re going to ask me to give you one of my dragons.”

[Yes. Ah, of course I will pay you. If that’s not possible, if you could tell me where I
could acquire some, I will try to negotiate with them there.]

The reason I came to visit Magnawell-san was simply to ask for advice, but I also
remembered what Alice had told me at the monster racetrack before.

I thought about simply going to the monster racetrack and buy it, but I don’t know
much about dragon breeds, so I don’t think I’d know which one to buy and there may
also be a chance that other people who would want to buy it.

However, it seems to be common in this world to keep monsters as pets, so there might
be other places to purchase them besides the monster racetrack.

With all those questions I had in mind, I thought I should consult Magnawell-san, the
Dragon King.

“I don’t mind… is what I’d like to say, but I have to say that it’s difficult at the moment.”

[…What do you mean?]

“I don’t just thoughtlessly bestow monsters to humanity. Monsters possess individual

strength much greater than animals. If there are too many of them, the ecosystem can
be disrupted, so I am making adjustments. I’m not interested in killing the weak
without mercy… But to these beings that I don’t have any choice since they held little
intelligence, I have casted Subordination Magic to them and bestowed to the humans
the monsters that they were able to keep. What that means is that it matters not to me
whether I bestow it to you or to someone else.”

[…I see, that means there are no such monsters at the moment.]

“No, there are some… but none of them surpasses the white dragon. A white dragon is
a fairly high-ranking monster… That Flying Dragon Services has a good supply of great
monsters.”

Apparently, Magnawell-san seems to be the one managing the ecosystem of the

Demon Realm, and has been giving away the monsters that have increased too much.

And the white dragon is a really high-ranking monster, and it seems to be quite scarce.

Certainly, Driver-san also said that the white dragon is rare, and it’s not easy to find.

I am aware that this is a difficult request to make to begin with, so I’ll go talk to the
manager of the monster racetrack next and see what I can find.

“However, there also exists another way.”

[…Eh?]

“Since things are so peaceful these days, there are many of my men who have lots of
spare time on their hands. I will send some of them to that Flying Dragon Services. Of
course, it wouldn’t be for free. They will have to pay a contract fee… However, I’ll keep
it at a reasonable price, on the condition that they turn over the white dragon to me.”

[…Is that alright?]

“Umu. It’s just as well that I’m having trouble keeping my subordinates together.”

[Thank you very much.]

It seems that Magnawell-san will sign a contract to dispatch his subordinates to that
Flying Dragon Services.

The details will likely have to be discussed with the people of the Flying Dragon
Services before things can be confirmed, but I think I could see some hope in the
situation.

[That would be a great help.]

“No, it’s alright. Being courted by a dragonkin… makes you an increasingly interesting
human. All dragonkin are my family… You should take good care of her.”

[Yes.]

I firmly nodded at Magnawell-san’s words he calmly said.

Thereupon, just at that moment, the rocky mountain that had been reflected in my
field of vision collapsed again. However, immediately afterwards, the rocky mountains
that were supposed to have disappeared appeared.

“…Good grief, these fellows… Are they going to fix it or break it… Well, I guess it’s Isis
that’s breaking them.”

[I think I can hear Lillywood-san screaming. W- Well, I don’t think Isis-san is

intentionally doing it but…]

“She’s first-rate at breaking things, but she’s not very good at fixing things… However,
I’m afraid Lillywood-san will be too pitiful if this keeps up… Miyama Kaito, we need to
give her some help.]

[Eh? Ah, yes.]

I very much agreed that Lillywood-san was quite pitiful, but not understanding the
meaning of the words that followed, I tilted my head.

Then, Magnawell-san slowly raises his head and speaks in the direction where Isis-
san and Lillywood-san are probably located.

“Isis… Miyama Kaito said he wants to talk to you.”

[…Okay.]

[Whoa!?]

The moment Magnawell-san said those words, Isis-san appeared in front of me… she’s
really fast.

Anyway, now I know what Magnawell-san’s intentions are. In other words, he wants
me to talk with Isis-san until Lillywood-san finishes her repairs.

[…Errr, ahh, that’s right! Isis-san, it’s about the book you gave me the other day…]

[…Have you finished reading it?… I’m glad.]

[Yes, so I’d like to hear what you think about that book, Isis-san.]

[…Unnn!]

Seeing Isis-san smiling happily at my words, I smile too.

When I see the glowing words “Thank you for the help.” floating in the position of the
rocky mountain that was broken earlier, I can feel how troubled Lillywood-san is.

Well, I enjoy talking to Isis-san and if it can help Lillywood-san, I think it’s safe to say
that I’m killing two birds with one stone.

“You enjoy talking with Isis… huh… You really are different.”

I thought I heard a gentle whisper from somewhere.

Dear Mom, Dad—— I talked to Magnawell-san about the baby dragon, and he really
helped me out with a pretty great idea. However, even if that’s so——- I feel sorry for
Lillywood-san.
<Author’s Notes>

Isis: “… Lillywood… I’ll also… help.”

Lillywood: “Ahh!? If you put that ridiculous amount of magic power into it…”

Isis: “… Arehh?… It broke… I’m sorry.”

Lillywood: “I- It’s alright, Isis. Just the thought is enough. I was very about it… B- But,
this area already can’t…”

Isis: “… Next time… I’ll do well.”

Lillywood: “… (Someone help me.)”

This conversation may have been happening there.

New Information: Kaito has already decided what he’s going to do after the year ends.